require to all manner of burdens and daungers of this present life because he knoweth that this is the will of God that this obedience is acceptable vnto him Thus farre as concerning the argument of this Epistle which S. Paule hath taken in hand to entreate of taking occasion of false teachers which had darkened this righteousnes of faithe amongst the Galathians against whom he commendeth his authority and office The first Chapter Verse 1. Paule an Apostle not of man neither by man but by Iesus Christ and God the father vvhich hath raised him from the dead NOwe that we haue declared the argument and summe of this Epistle to the Galathians we thinke it good before we come to the matter it selfe to shewe what was the occasion that S. Paule wrote this Epistle He had planted among the Galathians the pure doctrine of the gospell and the righteousnesse of faith but by and by after his departure there crept in certaine false teachers which ouerthrew all that he had planted and rightly taught among them For the Deuill can no otherwise doe but furiously impugne this doctrine with all force and subteltie neuer resteth whilest he seeth one sparke therof remaining We also for this onely cause that we preach the gospel do suffer of the world the deuill his ministers bothe on the left hand and on the right all the mischeefe that they can worke against vs. For the gospell is such a doctrine as teacheth a farre higher matter then is the wisedome righteousnes and religion of the world that is to say free remission of sinnes through Christ c. It leaueth these things in their degree to be as they are and commendeth them as the good creatures of god But the world preferreth these creatures before the creator and moreouer by them would put away sinne be deliuered from death deserue euerlasting life This doth the gospel condemne Contrariwise the world can not suffer those things to be condemned which it most esteemeth and best liketh of and therfore it chargeth the gospel that it is a seditious doctrine and full of errors and that it ouerthroweth common wealthes countreis dominions kingdomes and Empires and therfore offendeth both against God the Emperour abolishâ—â—h lawes corrupteth good manners and setteth all men at libertie to doe what they list Wherfore the world in his moste feruent zeale and high seruice of God as to him it seemeth persecuteth this doctrine and abhoreth the teachers and professors therof as the greatest plague that can be in the whole earth Moreouer by the preaching of this doctrine the deuill is ouerthrowne his kingdome is destroyed the lawe sinne and death wherwith as most mightie and inuincible tyraunts he hath brought all maÌ„kinde in subiection vnder his tyrannie are wrested out of his handes Brefely his prisoners are translated out of the kingdome of darknes into the kingdome of light libertie Should the deuill suffer all this Should not the father of lies employ all his force and subtile policies to darkeÌ„ to corrupt and vtterly to roote out this doctrine of saluation and euerlasting life In deede S. Paule coÌ„plaineth in this and all other his Epistles that euen in his time the deuill shewed him selfe a cuÌ„ning workeman in this businesse We thought good to shewe heere by the way that the gospell is such a doctrine as condemneth all manner of righteousnes and preacheth the onely righteousnes of Christ and to them that embrace the same it bringeth peace of conscience and all good thinges and yet notwithstanding the world hateth and persecuteth it most bitterly I said that the occasion why S. Paule wrote this Epistle was for that by and by after his departure false teachers had destroyed those thinges among the Galathians which he with long and greate trauel had builded And these false Apostles being of the circumcision secte of the Phariseis were men of great estimation and authoritie which bragged among the people that they were of that holy chosen stock of the Iewes that they were Israelites of the seede of Abraham that they had the promises and the fathers and finally that they were the ministers of Christ and the Apostles schollers with whom they had bene conuersant had seene their miracles and perhaps had also wrought some signes or miracles them selues For Christ witnesseth that the wicked also doe worke miracles Moreouer these false Apostles by all the crafty meanes they could deuise defaced the authority of S. Paule saying Why doe ye so highly esteeme of Paule why haue ye him in so great reuerence Forsoth he was but the last of all that were conuerted vnto Christ But we are the disciples of the Apostles were familiarly conuersant with them We haue seene Christ working miracles heard him preache Paule came after vs and is inferior vnto vs and it is not possible that God should suffer vs to erre which are of his holy people the ministers of Christ and haue receaued the holy Ghost Again we are many and Paule is but one and alone who neither was conuersant with the Apostles nor hath seene Christ yea he persecuted the church of Christ a great while Would God thinke ye for Paules sake onely suffer so many churches to be deceaued When men hauing such authoritie come into any countrey or citie by and by the people haue them in greate admiration and vnder this coulour of godlines religion they doe not onely deceaue the simple but also the learned yea and those also which seeme to be somewhat confirmed in the faith especially when they bragge as these did that they are the ofspring of the Patriarks the ministers of Christ the Apostles scollers c. Euen so the Pope at this day when he hath no authoritie of the scripture to defend him selfe withal vseth this one argument contenually against vs The church the church Thinkest thou that God is so offended that for a few heretikes of Luthers secte he will cast of his whole church Thinkest thou that he would leaue his church in error so many huÌ„dreth yeres And this conclusion he chiefly standeth vpon that the church can not be ouerthrowne Now like as many are moued with this argument at this day so in Paules time these false Apostles through greate bragging and setting forth of their owne praises blinded the eies of the Galathians so that Paule lost his authoritie among them his doctrine was brought into suspition Against this vaine bragging and boasting of the false Apostles Paule with greate constancie boldnes setteth his apostolical authority highly coÌ„mending his vocation defending his ministery And although elswhere he neuer doth the like he will not geue place to any no not to the apostles them selues much lesse to any of their schollers And to abate their pharisaical pride and shameles boldnes he maketh mention of the history done in Antiochia where he withstode Peter himselfe Besides this
vs But afterwards they say that it is our vocation to teach the first principles of Christian doctrine and that the very mysteries of the scriptures are reueiled vnto them from aboue by God himselfe and that they are called for this purpose that they should open them to the world After this maner doth the Deuill hinder the course of the Gospell both on the right hand and on the left but more on the right hand as I saide before by building and correcting then on the left by persecuting and killing Wherefore it behoueth vs to pray without ceasing to reade the holy scriptures to cleaue fast vnto Christ and his holy word that we may ouercome the Deuils crafte and subtilties with which he assaileth vs both on the righte hande and on the lefte For vve vvrestle not against flesh and bloud but against rule against povver against the vvorldly gonerners the Princes of the darkenes of this vvorld against spirituall vvickednesses in heauenly things Verse 7. VVhich is not an other Gospell but that there be some vvhich trouble you Here againe he excuseth the Galathians and most bitterly reproueth the false Apostles As though he would say Ye Galathians are borne in hand that the Gospell which ye haue receaued of me is not the true and sincere gospell and therefore ye thinke ye do well to receaue that new gospell which the false apostles doe teach and that it is better then mine I doe not so much charge you with this fault as those disturbers which trouble your consciences and pull you out of my hand Here you see againe how vehement and hoate he is against those deceauers and with what rough and sharpe words he painteth them out calling them troublers of the Churches which doe nothing else but seduce and deceaue innumerable poore consciences geuing occasions of horrible mischiefes and calamities in the congregations This great mischiefe we also at this day are constrained to see to the great griefe of our hartes and yet are we no more able to remedie it then Paule was at that time This place witnesseth that those counterfait Apostles had reported Paule to be an vnperfect Apostle and also a weake and erroneous preacher Therefore here on the other side he calleth them troublers of the Churches and ouerthrowers of Christes gospell Thus they condemned eche other The false Apostles condemned Paule and Paule againe the false Apostles And the like contending and condemning hath euer bene in the Church specially when the doctrine of the gospell hath flourished to wit that wicked teachers doe persecute condemne and oppresse the godly and on the contrary part that the godly doe reproue and condemne the vngodly The Papists and bragging spirites do at this day hate vs deadly and condemne our doctrine as wicked and erroneous Yea moreouer they lie in wait for our goods and liues And we againe doe with a perfect hatred detest and condenme their wicked and blasphemous doctrine In the meane while the miserable people are at a stay wauing hether and thither as vncertaine and doubtfull to which part they may leane or whom they may safely follow and this is because it is not geuen to euery one to iudge Christianly of such great and waightie matters But the ende will shew which part teacheth truely and which of them doth iustly condemne other Sure it is that we persecute no man oppresse no man put no man to death neither doth our doctrine disquiet mens consciences but deliuereth them out of innumerable errours and snares of the Deuill For the truth hereof we haue the testimonie of many good men who geue thankes vnto God for that by our doctrine they haue receiued certaine and sure consolation to their consciences Wherfore like as Paule at that time was not to be blamed that the Churches were troubled but the false Apostles so also at this day it is not our fault but the fault of the Anabaptists and such fantastical spirits that many and great troubles are in the Church Marke here diligently that euery teacher of workes and of the righteousnes of the law is a troubler of the Church and of the consciences of men And who would euer haue beleeued that the Pope Cardinals Bishops Monkes and that whole Sinagoge of Satan specially the Founders of those holy religious orders of which number neuertheles God might saue some by miracle were troublers of consciences Yea verely they be yet farre worse then were those false Apostles For the false Apostles taught that besides faith in Christ the workes of the law of God were also necessary to saluation But the Papistes omitting Faith haue taught mens traditions and workes not commaunded of God but deuised by themselues without and against the worde of God and these haue they not only made equall with the word of God but also exalted them farre aboue it But the more holy that the heretikes seeme to be in outward shew so much the more mischeefe they doe For if the false Apostles had not ben endued with notable giftes with great authoritie and a shewe of holines and had not vaunted themselues to be Christes ministers the Apostles disciples and sincere preachers of the gospel they could not so easily haue defaced Paules authoritie and led the Galathians out of the way Nowe the cause why he inueyeth so sharply against them calling them the troublers of the Churches is for that besides Faith in Christ they taught that Circumcision and the keeping of the law was necessary to saluation The which thing Paule him selfe witnesseth in the fifte Chapiter following And Luke in the fiftenth of the Actes declareth the same thing in these wordes That certaine men comming dovvne from Iudea taught the brethern saying Except ye be circumcised after the custome of Moises ye can not be saued Wherfore the false Apostles most earnestly and obstinately contended that the law ought to be obserued Vnto whom the stifnecked Iewes forthwith ioyned them selues and so afterwardes easily perswaded such as were not stablished in the Faith that Paule was not a sincere teacher because he regarded not the law but preached such a doctrine as did abolish and ouerthrow the law It seemed vnto them a very straunge thing that the lawe of God should vtterly be taken away and the Iewes which had euer vntill that time bene counted the people of God to whom also the promises were made should be now reiected Yea it seemed yet a more straunge thing vnto them that the Gentiles being wicked Idolaters should attaine to this glory and dignitie to be the people of God without Circumcision and without the works of the law by grace onely and Faith in Christ These things had the false Apostles amplified and set forth to the vttermost that they might bring Paule into more hatred among the Galathians And to the ende they might set them the more sharply against him they sayd that he preached vnto the Gentiles fredome from the law
praised for wise righteous and holy Wherfore this witnesseth sufficiently that I teach not mans doctrine After the same maner Christ speaketh also in the seuenth of Iohn The vvorld can not hate you but me it hateth because I testifie of it that the vvorkes thereof are euill And in the third of Iohn This is condemnation that light is come into the vvorld and men loued darknes more then light because rheir vvorkes vvere euill Nowe that I teach the things which are of God saith the Apostle hereby it may sufficiently appeare that I preach the grace goodnes glory of God alone Moreouer he that speaketh as Christ saith those things which his Lord and maister hath commaunded him and glorifieth not him selfe but him whose messenger he is bringeth and teacheth the true woorde of god But I teache those things onely which are commaunded me from aboue neither glorifie I my selfe but him that sent me Besides that I stirre vp against my selfe the wrath and indignation both of the Iewes and Gentiles Therefore my doctrine is true pure certaine and of God neither can there be any other much lesse then any better then this my doctrine is Wherfore whatsoeuer doctrine els teacheth not as mine doth that all men are sinners and are iustified by faith only in Christ must needes be false wicked blasphemous accursed and deuillish and such also are all they which either teach it or receaue it So we with Paule both boldly and assuredly doe pronounce all such doctrine to be accursed and abhominable as dissenteth from ours For in deede we seke not by our preaching the praise of men or the fauour of Princes or Bishops but the fauour of God alone whose onely grace and mercy we preach despising and treading vnder our feete whatsoeuer is of our selues Whosoeuer he be then which shall teach any other gospell or that which is contrary to ours let vs be bold to say that he is sent of the Deuill and hold him accursed Verse 10. Or goe I about to please men That is doe I serue men or God He hath alwaies a glaunce at the false Apostles These saith he must nedes seeke to please to flatter men for by this meanes they seeke that they againe may glory in their flesh Moreouer because they will not beare the hatred and persecution of men they teach circumcision onely to auoide the persecution of the crosse of Christ as followeth in the 5 chapter So at this day you may finde many which labour to please men to the end they may liue in peace and securitie of the flesh they teach mans doctrine that is to say wicked things or els they allow the blasphemies and wicked iudgements of the aduersaries contrary to the word of God and against their owne conscience that they may keepe stil the fauour of Princes and Bishops and enioy their goods But we because we endeuour to please God and not mē do stirre vp against vs the malice of the Deuill and of hell it selfe we beare the reproches and sclaunders of the world death al the mischiefes that can be wrought against vs. So saith Paule here I seeke not to please men that they may praise my doctrine and report me to be an excellent teacher but I desire only that my doctrine may please God and by this meanes I make men my mortal enemies Which thing I find by experience to be most true for they requite me with infamy sclaunder imprisonment and sword Contrariwise the false Apostles teach the things that are of men that is to say such things as be pleasant and plausible to mans reason and that to the end they may liue in ease and purchase the fauour good will and praise of the people And such men finde that they seeke for For they are praised and magnified of men So saith Christ also Math. 6. That hypocrits do al things to be praised of mē And in the. 5. of Iohn he sharply reproueth such Hovv can ye beleue saith he vvhich receaue honour one of an other and seeke not the honour that commeth of God alone These things which Paule hath hitherto taught are in a maner examples onely In the meane time notwithstanding he is very earnest euery where in prouing his doctrine to be sincere and vnfained Therefore he exhorteth the Galathians that they forsake it not for any other doctrine Verse 10. For if I should yet please men I vvere not the seruaunt of God All these things are to be referred to the whole office and ministerie of Paule to shew what a contrarietie there was betwene his conuersation before in the Iewish law and his conuersation now vnder the gospell As if he would say Doe ye thinke that I goe about still to please men as I did in times past So he speaketh afterwardes in the fifte chapter If I yet preach Circumcision vvhy doe I suffer persecution As though he would say Doe ye not see and heare of my daily conflictes great persecutions and afflictions After I was conuerted called to office of Apostleship I neuer taught mans doctrine neither sought I to please men but God onely That is to say I seke not by my ministerie doctrine the praise and fauour of men but of God. Here againe is to be marked how maliciously and craftely the false apostles went about to bring Paule into hatred among the Galathians They picked out of his preachings wrytings certaine cōtradictions as our aduersaries at this day do out of our bokes by this meanes they would haue cōuinced him that he had taught cōtrary things Wherfore they said that ther was no credit to be geuē vnto him but the Circūcisiō and the law ought to be kept Which thing he himself also by his example had allowed because he had circumcised Timothy according to the lawe had purified him selfe with other foure men in the temple at Ierusalem had shauen his head at Cenchrea These cauillers surmised that Paule was constrayned to doe these thinges by the commaundement and authority of the Apostles Which notwithstanding he had kept as indifferent bearing with the infirmity of the weake brethern which yet vnderstode not the christian liberty lest they should be offended To whose cauillations thus he aunswereth How true it is which the false apostles forge against me for the ouerthrowing of my gospell and setting vp of the law and Circumcision againe the matter it selfe sufficiently declareth For if I would preach the law and Circumcision and commend the strength power and will of man I should not be so hated of them but should please them maruelously well Vers 11.12 Novv I certefie you brethern that the gospell vvhich vvas preached of me vvas not after man For neither receaued I it of man neither vvas I taught it but by the reuelation of Iesus Christ Here is the principal poynt of all this matter which containeth a confutation of his aduersaries
Monke if he kepe his order and performe his vowes But all these are deceaued and become vaine in their owne cogitations as Paule sayeth Rom. 1. not knowing what pleaseth or displeaseth God therfore in steed of the true and naturall God they worship the dreames and imaginations of their owne heart This is it that Paul meaneth whē he saith vvhē ye knevv not God that is when ye knew not the wil of God ye serued those which by nature were no gods that is to say ye serued the dreames imaginatiōs of your owne heart wherby ye imagined without the word the God was to be worshipped with this or that worke with this or that rite or ceremonie For vpon this proposition which all men doe naturally hold namely that there is a God hath sprong all Idolatrie which without that knowledge of the Diuinitie could neuer haue come into the world But because men had this naturall knowledge of God they conceaued vaine and wicked imaginations of God without against the word which they esteemed and maintained as the very truth it selfe and so dreamed that God is such a one as by nature he is not So the Mōke imagineth him to be such a God as forgeueth sinnes geueth grace and euerlasting life for the keping of his Rule This God is no where to be foūd therfore he serueth not the true God but that which by nature is no God to witte the imagination and Idoll of his owne heart that is to say his owne false and vaine opinion of God which he dreameth to be an vndoubted truth Now reason it selfe will enforce vs to confesse that mans opinion is no God. Therfore who so euer wil worship God without this word serueth not the true God as Paule sayth but that which by nature is no God. Therfore whether ye call rudiments here the lawe of Moises or else the traditions of the Gentiles albeit he speaketh here properly and principally of the rudiments of Moises there is no great difference For he that falleth from grace to the law falleth with no lesse daunger then he that falleth from grace to Idolatrie For without Christ there is nothing else but mere Idolatrie an Idoll and false imagination of God whether it be called Moises law or the Popes ordinance or the Turks Alcoran c. Therfore he sayth with a certaine admiration Verse 9. But novv seing ye knovv God. As though he would say This is a maruelous thing that ye knowing God by the preaching of Faith doe so suddainly reuolt from the true knowledge of his will wherein I thought ye were so surely established that I feared nothing lesse then that ye should so easily be ouerthrowne doe now againe by the instigation of the false Apostles returne to the weake and beggerly ceremonies which ye would serue againe afresh Ye heard before by my preaching that this is the will of God to blesse all nations not by circumcision or by the obseruation of the law but by Christe promised to Abraham They that beleue in him shall be blessed with faithfull Abraham they are the sonnes and heires of God. Thus I say haue ye knowen God. Verse 9. Yea rather are knovven of god c. He correcteth the sentence going before But novv seing ye haue knovven God or rather turneth it after this maner yea rather ye are knovven of God. For he feared lest they had lost God vtterly As if he would say Alas are ye come to this poynt that now ye know not God but returne againe from grace to the law Yet notwithstanding God knoweth you And in deede our knowledge is rather passiue then actiue that is to say it consisteth in this that we are rather knowen of God then that we know him All our doing that is all our endeuour to know and to apprehend God is to suffer God to worke in vs He geueth the word which when we haue receiued by Faith geuen from aboue we are new borne and made the sonnes of god This is then the sense and meaning Ye are knovven of God that is ye are visited with the word ye are endued with Faith and the holy Ghost wherby ye are renewed c. Wherfore euen by these words Ye are knovven of God he taketh away all righteousnes from the law and denieth that we attaine the knowledge of God through the worthines of our owne workes For no man knovveth the father but the sonne he to vvhom the sonne vvill reueale him Also He by his knovvledge shall iustifie many because he shall beare our iniquities Wherefore our knowledge concerning God consisteth in suffering and not in doing He much meruelleth therfore that seing they knew God truely by the Gospell they returned so suddenly backe to weake and beggerly rudiments by the perswasion of the false apostles As I my selfe also should greatly maruell if our Church which by the grace of God is godly reformed in pure doctrine and Faith should be seduced and peruerted by some fond and frantike head through the preaching of one or two sermons that they would not acknowledge me for their pastour any more Which thing notwithstanding shall one day come to passe if not whilest we liue yet when we are dead and gone For many shall then rise vppe which will be maisters and teachers who vnder a colour of true religiō shall teach false and peruerse doctrine and shall quickly ouerthrow all that we in so long time and with so great trauel haue builded We are not better then the Apostles who whiles they yet liued sawe not without their great griefe and sorow the subuersion of those Churches which they thēselues had planted through theyr ministerie Therfore it is no great maruell if we be constrained to behold the like euill at this day in those Churches where Sectaries doe raigne who hereafter when we are dead shall possesse those Churches which we haue wonne and planted by our ministerie and with their poyson infect and subuert the same And yet notwithstanding Christe shall remaine and raigne to the end of the world and that maruelously as he did vnder the Papacie Paule seemeth to speake very spitefully of the lawe when he calleth it rudiments as he did also before in the beginning of this chapt and not only rudiments but weake and beggetly rudiments and ceremonies Is it not blasphemie to geue such odious names to the law of God The lawe being in his true vse ought to serue the promises and to stand with the promises grace But if it fight against them it is no more the holy law of God but a false and a deuilish doctrine and doth nothing else but driue men to desperation therfore must be reiected Wherefore when he calleth the lawe weake and beggerly rudiments he speaketh of the lawe in respect of proud and presumpteous hypocrites which would be iustified by it and not of the law being spiritually vnderstand which engendreth wrath
still an eye to moe workes and so by heaping vppe of workes he goeth about to appease the wrath of God and to iustifie him selfe vntill he be driuen to vtter desperation Wherfore whosoeuer falleth frō Faith and foloweth the law is like to Esopes dogge which forgoeth the flesh and snatcheth at the shadow Wherfore it is impossible that such as seeke righteousnes saluation by the lawe wherevnto men are naturally enclined should euer finde quietnes and peace of conscience yea they doe nothing else but heape lawes vpon lawes whereby they torment both themselues and others and afflict mens consciences so miserably that through extreme anguish of heart many die before their time For one lawe alwayes bringeth forth ten moe and so they encrease without number and without ende Now who would haue thought that the Galathians which had learned so sound and so pure a doctrine of such an excellent Apostle and teacher could be so suddenly ledde away from the same and vtterly peruerted by the false Apostles It is not without cause that I repete this so often that to fall away from the truth of the Gospel is an easie matter The reason is because men doe not sufficiently consider no not the very faithfull what an excellent and a precious treasure the true knowledge of Christ is Therefore they doe not labour so diligently so carefully as they should doe to obtaine to retaine the same Moreouer the greater part of those that heare the word are exercised with no crosse or affliction they wrastle not against sinne death the Deuill but liue in securitie without any conflict Such men because they are not proued and tried with tentations and therefore are not armed with the word of God against the subtilties of the Deuill neuer feele the vse and power of the word In dede whilest they are among faithfull ministers and preachers they cā folow their words say as they say perswading themselues that they perfectly vnderstand the matter of iustification But whē they are gone wolues in sheepes clothing are come in their place it hapneth vnto them as it did to the Galathians that is to say they are suddenly seduced easily turned backe to weake and beggerly rudiments Paule hath here his peculier maner of speech which the other Apostles did not vse For there was none of them besides Paule that gaue such names to the lawe to witte that it is a weake and a beggerly rudiment that is to say vtterly vnprofitable to righteousnes And surely I durst not haue geuen such termes vnto the lawe but should haue thought it great blasphemy against God if Paule had not so done before But of this I haue entreated more largely before where I shewed when the lawe is weake and beggerly and when it is most strong and rich c. Now if the law of God be weake and vnprofitable to Iustification much more are the lawes and decrees of the Pope weake and vnprofitable to Iustification Therefore we geue sentence against the ordinaunces lawes and decrees of the Pope with such boldnes assurance as Paule did against the law of God that they are not onely weake and beggerly rudiments and vtterly vnprofitable to righteousnes but also execrable accursed deuilish dānable for they blaspheme grace they ouerthrow the Gospel abolish faith take away Christ c. For as much then as the Pope requireth that we should kepe his lawes as necessary to saluation he is very Antichrist and the Vicar of Sathā And as many as cleaue vnto him cōfirme his abhominatiōs blasphemies or kepe them to this ende that therby they may merite the forgeuenes of their sinnes are the seruaunts of Antichrist of the Deuil Now such hath the doctrine of the Papisticall church ben of a lōg time that these lawes ought to be kept as necessary to saluatiō Thus the Pope sitteth in the temple of God vaunting him selfe to be God he setteth him selfe against God and exalteth himselfe aboue all that is called God or worshipped c And mens consciences more feared reuerenced the lawes and ordinaunces of the Pope then the word of God his ordinaūces By this meanes he was made the Lord of heauen of earth and of hell and bare a triple crowne vpon his head The Cardinals also Bishops his creatures were made Kings Princes of the world And therfore if he did not burden mens consciences with his lawes he could not long maintaine his terrible power his dignitie and his riches but his whole kingdom would quickly fall This place which Paule here handleth is weightie and of great importance and therefore the more diligently to be marked to witte that they which fall from grace to the law doe vtterly lose the knowledge of the truth they see not their owne sinnes they neither know God nor the Deuill nor them selues and moreouer they vnderstand not the force and vse of the lawe although they bragge neuer so much that they keepe and obserue the same For without the knowledge of grace that is to say without the Gospell of Christ it is impossible for a man to geue this definition of the lawe that it is a weake and a beggerly rudiment and vnprofitable to righteousnes But he rather iudgeth quite contrary of the law to witte that it is not onely necessary to saluation but also that it strengthneth such as are weake and enricheth such as are poore and beggerly that is to say that such as obey and obserue the same shall be able to merite righteousnes and euerlasting saluation If this opinion remaine the promise of God is denied Christe is taken away lying impietie and idolatrie is established Now the Pope with all his Bishops his Schooles and whole Sinagoge taught that his lawes are necessary to saluation Therfore he was a teacher of weake and beggerly elements wherwith he made the Church of Christ thorow out the whole world most weake beggerly that is to say he burdened and miserably tormented the Church with his wicked lawes defacing Christ and burying his Gospell Verse 9. VVhervnto ye vvill be in bondage againe This he addeth to declare that he speaketh of proud and presumpteous hypocrites which seeke to be iustified by the law as I haue shewed before For otherwise he calleth the law holy and good As 1. Timot 1. VVe knovv that the lavv is good if it be rightly vsed to witte ciuily to bridle euill doers and spiritually to encrease transgressions But whosoeuer obserueth the lawe to obtaine righteousnes before God maketh the lawe which is good damnable and hurtfull vnto him selfe He reproueth the Galathians therefore because they would be in bondage to the lawe againe which doth not take away sinne but encreaseth sinne For whilest a sinner being weake and poore of himself seeketh to be iustified by the lawe he findeth nothing in it but weakenes and pouertie it selfe And
and peruerted by the wicked doctrine of the Sectaries they shewed them selues more bitter enemies to our doctrine our name then any other I doe much and often maruell whervpon they should conceiue such a deadly hatred against vs whom they before so dearly and so tenderly loued For we offended them not in any thing nor gaue them any occasion to hate vs Yea they are constrained to confesse that we desire nothing more then that the glory of God may be aduaunced the benefite of Christe truely knowne and the truth of the Gospel purely taught which God hath now againe in these later dayes reueiled by vs vnto this vnthankfull world which thing should rather prouoke them to loue vs then to hate vs I maruel therfore not without cause wherof this chaunge cometh Verely there is no other cause but that they haue gotten vnto them selues new masters harkened to new teachers whose poyson hath so infected theÌ„ that now of very frends they are become our mortall enemies And I see the condition of the Apostles all other faithful ministers to be such that their disciples and hearers being once infected with the errours of the false Apostles and heretikes haue doe set them selues against them and become their enemies There were very fewe amongst the Galathians which continued in the sound doctrine of the Apostle All the rest being seduced by the false apostles did not acknowledge Paule for their pastour and teacher any more yea there was nothing more odious vnto them then the name and doctrine of Paule And I feare me that this Epistle brought very few of them backe againe from their errour If the like case should happen vnto vs that is to say if in our absence our Church should be seduced by fantasticall heads we should wryte hither not one or two but many Epistles we should preuaile litle or nothing at all Our men a few onely excepted of the stronger sort would vse themselues no otherwise towardes vs then they doe at this day which are seduced by the Sectaries who would sooner worship the Pope then they would obey our admonitions or approue our doctrine No man shall perswade them that they reiecting Christ doe returne againe to weake and beggerly elementes to those which by nature are no Gods. They can abide nothing lesse then to heare that their teachers by whom they are seduced are ouerthrowers of the Gospell of Christ and troublers of mens consciences The Lutherans say they are not onely wise they alone doe not preach Christe they alone haue not the holy Ghost the gift of prophesie and the true vnderstanding of the Scriptures Our teachers are in nothing inferiour vnto them yea in many things they excell them because they folowe the spirite and teach spirituall things Contrariwise they neuer yet tasted what true Diuinitie ment but sticke in the letter and therefore they teach nothing but the Catechisme Faith and charity c. Wherfore like as to fall in Faith is an easie matter as I am wont to say so is it most perillous to witte euen from the high heauen into the deepe pitte of hell It is not such as properly foloweth the nature of man as murther adultery and such like but deuilish the proper worke of the deuil For they which so fal caÌ„ not be easily recouered again but most coÌ„monly they continue peruerse obstinate in their errour Therfore the later ende of those men is worse then the beginning As our Sauiour Christ witnesseth when he sayth The vncleane spirit being cast out of his house when he returneth he entreth in againe not alone but taketh vnto him seuen spirits worse then himselfe and there dwelleth c. Paule therefore perceauing through the reuelation of the holy Ghost that it was to be feared lest the mindes of the Galathians whoÌ„ of a godly zeale he had called folish and bewitched c. should rather by this sharpe chiding be more stirred vppe against him then amended especially since he now knew that the false apostles were among them who would expouÌ„d this sharpe chiding which proceded from a fatherly affection to the worst and would crie out Now Paule which some of you so greatly praise sheweth what he is and with what spirit he is led when he was with you he would seme to be vnto you a father but his letters shew in his absence that he is a tyranne c. therefore he is so troubled through a godly care fatherly affection that he can not well tell how and what to wryte to them For it is a dangerous thing for a man to defend his cause with those which are absent and haue now begun to hate him who also be perswaded by others that his cause is not good Therfore being in great perplexitie he sayth a litle after I am troubled and at my wittes ende for your cause that is I know not what to doe or how to deale with you Verse 12. Be ye as I am for I am as ye are These wordes are to be vnderstand not of doctrine but of affections Therefore the meaning is not Be ye as I am that is to say thinke of doctrine as I doe but beare such an affection towardes me as I doe towardes you As though he would say Perhappes I haue too sharply chidden you but pardon this my sharpnes and iudge not my heart by my wordes but my wordes by the affection of my heart My wordes seme rough and my chastisement sharpe but my heart is louing and fatherly Therfore O my Galathians take this my chiding with such a minde as I beare towards you For the matter required that I should shew my selfe so sharpe and seuere towardes you Euen so may we also say of our selues Our correction is seuere and our maner of wrytâ—ng sharpe and vehement but certainly there is no bitternes in our heart no enuie no desire of reuenge against our aduersaries but there is in vs a godly carefulnes and sorrow of spirit We doe not so hate the Pope and other erroneous spirites that we wish any euil vnto them or desire their destruction but rather we desire that they may returne againe to the right way and be saued together with vs. The Scholemaster chastiseth his scholer not to hurt him but to reforme him The rodde is sharpe but correction is necessary for the childe and the heart of him that correcteth louing and frendly So the father chastiseth his sonne not to destroy him but to reforme amend him Stripes are sharpe and greuous to the childe but the fathers heart is louing and kinde And vnlesse he loued his childe he would not chastise him but cast him of despaire of his welfare and suffer him to perish This correction therfore which he geueth to his childe is a token of a fatherly affection and is profitable for the childe Euen so O my Galathians thinke ye likewise of my dealing towards you
For the Galathiās might say Why dost thou inuey so bitterly against our teachers for that they be iealous ouer vs For that which they doe they doe of zeale mere loue this ought not to offend thee c. In dede sayeth he they are ielous ouer you but their ielousie is not good Here note that zeale or ielousie properly signifieth an angrie loue or as ye would say a godly enuie Elias sayth I haue bene very ielous for the Lord of hostes After this maner the husband is ielous towardes his wife the father towardes his sonne the brother towards his brother that is to say they loue them entierly yet so that they hate their vices and goe about to amend them Such a zeale the false Apostles pretended to beare towardes the Galathians Paule in dede confesseth that they were very zelous towardes the Galathians but their zeale sayth he was not good Now by this colour and subtil pretēce the simple are deceaued when these seducers doe make them to beleue that they beare a great zeale and affection towardes them and that they beare a great zeale and affection towardes them and that they are very carefull for them Paule therfore warneth vs here to put a difference betwixt a good zeale and an euill zeale In deede a good zeale is to be cōmended but not an euil zeale I am as zelous ouer you saith Paule as they Now iudge ye which of our zeales is better mine or theirs which is good and godly which is euill and carnall Therfore let not their zeale so easily seduce you For Ver. 17. They vvould exclude you that you shuld altogether loue thē As if he sayd True it is that they are very zealous towards you but by this meanes they seeke that ye againe should be zelous towards them and reiect me If their zeale were sincere and godly then surely they would be content that I also should be beloued of you as well as they But they hate our doctrine and therfore their desire is to haue it vtterly ouerthrowne their owne preached amongst you Now to that ende they might bring this to passe they goe about by this ielousie to plucke your hearts from me to make me odious vnto you to the ende that when ye haue conceiued an hatred against me my doctrine and turned your affection zeale towards them ye should loue them onely receiue no other doctrine but theirs Thus he bringeth the false apostles into suspition among the Galathians shewing that by this goodly pretence they goe about to deceiue them So our Sauiour Christe also warneth vs saying Take heede of false prophets vvhich come to you in sheepes clothing Paule suffred the same tentation which we suffer at this day He was maruelously troubled with this enormitie that after the preaching of his doctrine which was diuine holy he saw so many sects commotiōs dissipations of common weales chaūges of kingdoms and such other like things to ensue which were the cause of infinite euils offences He was accused of the Iewes to be a pernicious felow a mouer of sedition in his whole nation and to be an author of the secte of the Nazarites As if they had sayd This is a seditious and a blasphemous fellow for he preacheth such things wherby he not onely ouerthroweth the Iewish common wealth excellently well ordred and stablished by the lawes of God but also abolisheth euen the ten commaundements the religion and seruice of God and our priesthoode and publisheth thorow out the world the Gospell as he calleth it whereof are sprong infinite euilles seditions offences and sectes He is compelled to heare of the Gentiles also which cried out against him in Philippi that he was a troubler of their Citie and preached ordinaūces which were not lawfull for them to receaue c. Such troubles of common weales and other calamities as famine warres dissensions and Sects the Iewes and Gentiles imputed to the doctrine of Paule and of the other Apostles and therefore they persecuted them as cōmō plages enemies of the publike peace religion The Apostles notwithstanding all this did not cease to doe their office but most constantly preached confessed Christ For they knew that they should rather obey God then men and that it was better that the whole world should be troubled in an vprore then that Christ should not be preached or that one soule should be neglected and perish In the meane time it was no dout a heauy crosse to the Apostles to see these offences for they were not made of iron It was a wonderfull greefe vnto them that that people for whose sakes Paule wished to be separate from Christ should perish with all their ornaments They saw that great tumultes chaunges of kingdoms should follow theyr doctrine And which was more bitter vnto them then death it self but specially to Paule they sawe that euen amongs them there sprang vp many Sectes It was heauy newes to Paule when he heard that the Corinthians denied the resurrection of the dead when he heard that the churches which were planted by his ministery were troubled that the Gospell was ouerthrowne by the false apostles and that all Asia was reuolted from his doctrine and certaine great personages But he knew that his doctrine was not the cause of these offences and Sects and therfore he was not discouraged he forsoke not his vocation but went forward knowing that the Gospel which he preached was the power of God to saluation to all that beleue howsoeuer it seemed to the Iewes Gētiles to be a folish offensiue doctrine He knew that they are blessed which are not offended by this word of the crosse whether they be teachers or hearers as Christ hīself sayth Blessed is he vvhich is not offended in me Contrariwise he knew that they were condemned which iudged this doctrine to be foolish hereticall Therfore he sayth as Christe said of the Iewes and Gentiles which were offended with this doctrine Let thē alone they are blind leaders of the blind We also are constrained at this day to heare the same spoken of vs which was sayd of Paule the other Apostles to witte that the doctrine of the Gospel which we professe is the cause of many great enormities as of seditions warres sects and innumerable offences Yea they impute vnto vs al the troubles which are at this day Surely we teach no heresies or wicked doctrine but we preach the glad tidings cōcernīg Christ that he is our high Priest our Redemer Moreouer our aduersaries are constrained if they will confesse the truth to graunt vs this that we haue geuen no occasion through our doctrine of seditiōs warres or tumults but alwayes haue taught that honour reuerence must be geuen to the Magistrate because God hath so commaunded Neither are we the authors of offences but in
that the wicked are offended the fault is in theÌ„selues and not in vs God hath coÌ„maunded vs to preach the doctrine of the Gospell without any respect of offence But because this doctrine condemneth the wicked doctrine and idolatrie of our aduersaries they being prouoked thereby breede offences of theÌ„selues which the Schoolemen called offences taken which they sayd ought not to be auoided nor can be auoided Christ taught the Gospell hauing no regard to the offence of the Iewes Suffer theÌ„ sayth he they are blinde leaders of the blinde The more the priests forbad the Apostles to preach in the name of Christ the more the Apostles gaue witnesse that the same Iesus whom they had crucified is both Lord and Christe and vvhosoeuer should call vpon him should be saued and that there vvas none other name geuen vnto men vnder heaueÌ„ through vvhich they could be saued c. Euen so we preach Christ at this day not regarding the clamours of the wicked Papists and all our aduersaries which crie out that our doctrine is seditious and full of blasphemie that it troubleth common weales ouerthroweth religion and teacheth heresies and briefly that it is the cause of all euils When Christe and his Apostles preached the same was sayde likewise of them Not long after the Romanes came and according to their owne prophesie destroyed both the place and the nation Wherfore let the enemies of the Gospel at this day take heede that they be not ouerwhelmed with these euils which they prophesie vnto themselues These they make greeuous and hainous offences that Monks and priests doe marry wiues that we eate flesh vpon the fridayes and such like But this is no offence to them at al that by their wicked doctrine they seduce daily destroy innumerable soules that by their euill examples they offend the weake that they blaspheme condemne the gospell of the glory of the mighty God and that they persecute and kil those the loue the sinceritie of doctrine the word of life this I say is to them no offence but an obedience a seruice and an acceptable sacrifice vnto God. Let vs â—â—er them therfore For they are blinde and leaders of the blinde He that hurteth let him hurt still and he that is filthie let him be more filthie But we because we beleue will speake and sette forth the wonderful works of the Lord so long as we haue breath and wil endure the persecutioÌ„s of our aduersaries vntill the time that Christ our high Bishop and King shall come from heauen who we hope will come shortly as a iust iudge to take vengeaunce of all those that obey not his Gospell So be it With these offences which the wicked alledge the godly are nothing moued For they know that the Deuill hateth nothing more then the pure doctrine of the Gospel therefore he goeth about to deface it with innumerable offences that by this meanes he might roote it out of mens heartes for euer Before when nothing else was taught in the church but mans traditions the Deuil did not so rage For whilest the strong man kept the house all that he possessed was in peace but now when a stronger cometh which vanquisheth and bindeth that strong one and spoileth his house then he beginneth to rage in deede And this is an infallible token that the doctrine which we professe is of God. For else as it is sayd in the 40. of Iob that Behemoth vvould lie hid vnder the trees in the couert of the reede and fennes But now that he rangeth about like a roring Lion stirreth vp such hurly burleis it is a manifest token that he feeleth the power of our preaching When Paule sayth They are ielous ouer you but amisse he sheweth by the way who are the authors of sectes to witte those ielous spirits which in all times ouerthrow the true doctrine and trouble the publike peace For these being stirred vp with a peruerse zeale imagine that they haue a certaine singuler holines modestie patience and doctrine aboue others therfore they thinke that they are able to prouide for the saluation of all men that they can teach more profound profitable things ordaine better seruice ceremonies then all other teachers besides whom they despise as nothing in coÌ„parison of themselues and abase their authority and corrupt those things which they haue purely taught The false apostles had such a wicked peruerse zeale stirring vp sects not onely in Galatia but also in all the places whersoeuer Paul the other Apostles had preached after the which sectes folowed innumerable offences maruelous troubles For the Deuil as Christ sayth is a lier and a murtherer and therefore he is wont not onely to trouble mens consciences by false doctrine but also to stirre vppe tumultes seditions and warres There are very many in Germanie at this day which are possessed with this kinde of ielousie which pretend great religion modesty doctrine patience and yet in very deede they are rauening wolues who with their hypocrisie seeke nothing else but to discredite vs that the people might esteme loue and reuerence them onely and receaue no other doctrine but theirs Now because these men haue a great opinion of them selues despise other it can not be but that there must needes folow horrible dissentions sectes diuisions and seditions But what should we doe We can not remedy this matter as Paule could not doe in hi time Notwithstanding he gained some which obeyed his admonitions So I hope also that we haue called some backe from the errours of the Sectaries Verse 18. But it is a good thing to loue earnestly alvvayes in a good thing and not onely vvhen I am present vvith you As if he should say I commend you for this that ye loued me so entirely when I preached the Gospel amongst you in the infirmitie of the flesh Ye ought to haue borne the same affection towards me now wheÌ„ I am absent eueÌ„ as if I had neuer departed from you For although I be absent in body yet haue ye my doctrine which ye ought to retain maintain seeing ye receiued the holy ghost through it thinking with your selues that Paule is alwaies present with you as long as ye haue his doctrine I do not therfore reprehend your zeale but I praise it so farre forth I praise it as it is the zeale of God or of the spirite and not of the flesh Now the zeale of the spirite is alwayes good for it is an earnest affection and motion of the heart to a good thing and so is not the zeale of the flesh He commendeth therfore the zeale of the Galathians that therby he may pacifie their mindes and that they may patiently suffer his correction As if he would say Take my correction in good parte for it procedeth not of an angrie but of a sorrowfull heart and
Also they know that they haue an euerlastīg righteousnes which they wait for through hope as a certaine and sure possession laid vp for them in heauen euen when they feele the horrible terrours of sinne and death Moreouer that they are then Lordes of all things when they are most destitute of all things according to that saying hauing nothing and yet possessing all things This sayeth the Scripture is to conceaue comfort through hope But this cunning is not learned without great and often tentations Verse 6. For in Iesus Christe neither circumcision auaileth any thing neither vncircumcision but Faith vvhich vvorketh by loue That is to say Faith which is not fained nor hypocritical but true and liuely This is that faith which exerciseth requireth good works through loue It is as much to say as He that will be a true Christian in deede or one of Christes kingdom must be a true beleuer Now he beleueth not truely if workes of charitie folow not his Faith. So on both hands as well on the right hand as on the left he shutteth hypocrites out of Christes kingdom On the left hand he shutteth out the Iewes and all such as will worke their owne saluation saying In Christ neither circumcision that is to say no works no seruice no worshipping no kinde of life in the world but faith without any trust in works or merites auaileth before god On the right hand he shutteth out all slouthfull and idle persons which say if faith iustifie without works then let vs worke nothing but let vs onely beleue and doe what we list Not so ye enemies of grace Paule sayeth otherwise And although it be true that onely faith iustifieth yet he speaketh here of Faith in an other respect that is to say that after it hath iustified it is not idle but occupied and exercised in working through loue Paule therfore in this place setteth forth the whole life of a Christian man namely that inwardly it consisteth in faith towards God and outwardly in charitie and good works towardes our neighbour So that a man is a perfect Christ an inwardly through faith before God who hath no neede of our workes and outwardly before men to whom our Faith profiteth nothing but our charitie or our works Therfore when we haue heard or vnderstād of this forme of Christian life to witte that it is faith and charitie as I haue sayd it is not yet declared what Faith or what charitie is for this is an other question For as touching faith or the inward nature force and vse of Faith he hath spoken before Where he shewed that it is our righteousnes or rather our iustification before god Here he ioyneth it with charitie and workes that is to say he speaketh of the externall office thereof which is to stirre vs vp to doe good workes and to bring forth in vs the frutes of charitie to the profite of our neighbour Verse 7. Ye did runne vvell vvho did let you that ye did not obey the truth These are plaine wordes Paule affirmeth that he teacheth them the truth and the selfe same thing that he taught them before and that they ranne well so long as they obeyed the truth that is they beleued and liued rightly but now they did not so since they were misled by the false apostles Moreouer he vseth here a new kinde of speech in calling the Christian life a course or a race For among the Hebrues to runne or to walke signifieth as much as to liue or to be conuersant The teachers doe runne when they teach purely and the hearers or learners doe runne when they receaue the word with ioy and when the frutes of the spirite doe folow Which thing was done as long as Paule was present as he witnessed before in the third and fourth chap. And here he sayeth Ye did runne vvell that is to say all things went forward well and happely among you ye liued very well ye went on the right way to euerlasting life which the word of God promised you c. These wordes Ye did runne vvell containe in them a singuler comfort This tentation oftentimes exerciseth the godly that their life seemeth vnto them to be rather a certaine slow creeping then a running But if they abide in sound doctrine and walke in the spirite lette this nothing trouble them thoughe their doings seeme to goe slowly forward or rather to creepe God iudgeth farre otherwise For that which seemeth vnto vs to be very slow scarsely to creepe runneth swiftly in Gods sight Againe that which is to vs nothing els but sorrow mourning and death is before God ioy mirth true happines Therfore Christ sayth Blessed are ye that mourne vveepe for ye shal receaue cōfort ye shall laugh c. All things shall turne to the best to them which beleue in the sonne of God be it sorrow or be it death it selfe Therefore they be true runners in deede and whatsoeuer they doe it runneth well goeth happely forward by the furtherance of Gods spirite which can not skill of slow procedings Verse 7. VVho did let you that you did not obey the truth They are hindred in this course which fall away from Faith and grace to the lawe and workes as it hapned to the Galathians being misled and seduced by the false apostles whom he couertly reprehendeth with these wordes vvho did let you that ye did not obey the truth In like maner he sayd before in the third Chap. vvho hath bevvitched you that ye should not obey the truth And here Paule sheweth by the way that men are so strongly bewitched with false doctrine that they embrace lies heresies in the sted of the truth and spirituall doctrine And on the other side they say and sweare that the sound doctrine which before they loued is erroneous that their errour is sound doctrine maintaining and defending the same with all their power Euen so the false apostles brought the Galathians which ranne well at the beginning into this opinion to beleue that they erred and went very slowly forward when Paule was their teacher But afterwardes they being seduced by the false apostles and falling cleane away from the truth were so strongly bewitched with their false perswasion that they thought them selues to be in an happie state and that they ranne very well The same hapneth at this day to such as are seduced by the Sectaries and fantasticall spirits Therfore I am wont to say that falling in doctrine cometh not of man but of the Deuil and is most perillous to witte euen from the high heauen to the bottom of hell For they that continue in errour are so farre of from acknowledging their sinne that they maintaine the same to be high righteousnes Wherfore it is vnpossible for them to obtaine pardon Verse 8. It is not the persvvasion of him that calleth you This is a great consolation and a singulare doctrine whereby
Paule sheweth how the false perswasions of such as are deceaued by wicked teachers may be rooted out of their heartes The false apostles were ioly fellowes and in outward appearance farre passing Paule both in learning and in godlines The Galathians being dedeceaued with this goodly shew supposed that when they hearde them they heard Christe him selfe and therefore they iudged theyr perswasion to be of Christe Contrariwise Paule sheweth that this perswasion and doctrine was not of Christ who had called them in grace but of the Deuil And by this meanes he woonne many of them from this false perswasion Likewise we at this day reuoke many from errour that were seduced when we shew that their opinions are fantasticall wicked and full of blasphemies Againe this consolation belongeth to all those that are afflicted which through tentation conceaue a false opinion of Christe For the Deuill is a wonderfull craftie perswader and knoweth how to amplie the least sinne yea a very trifle in such sort that he which is tempted shall thinke it to be a most hainous and horrible crime and worthie of eternall damnation Here the troubled conscience must be comforted and raised vppe in such sort as Paule raised vppe the Galathians to witte that this cogitation or perswasion commeth not of Christe for as much as it fighteth against the worde of the Gospell which painteth out Christe not as an accuser a cruell exactor c. but as a meeke humble hearted and a mercifull Sauiour and comforter But if Satan ouerthrow this For he is a cunning workman and will leaue no way vnassayed and lay against thee the word and example of Christe in this wise True it is that Christ is meeke gentle and mercifull but to those which are holy and righteous Contrariwise to the sinners he threatneth wrath and destruction Luke 13. Also he pronounceth that the vnbeleuers are damned already Iohn 3. Moreouer Christe wrought many good works he suffered also many euilles and commaundeth vs to folow his example But thy life is neither according to Christes word nor his example For thou are a sinner and there is no Faith in thee Yea thou hast done no good at all and therefore those sentences which set forth Christ as a seuere iudge doe belong to thee and not those comfortable sentences which shew him to be a louing and a mercifull Sauiour c. Here let him that is tempted comfort himselfe after this maner The Scripture setteth out Christ vnto vs two maner of wayes First as a gift If I take hold of him in this sort I can want nothing For in Christe are hid all the treasures of vvisedom and knovvledge He with all that is in him is made vnto me of God wisedom righteousnes sanctification and redemption Therfore although I haue committed both many and greeuous sinnes yet notwithstanding if I beleue in him they shall all be swalowed vppe by his righteousnes Secondly the Scripture setteth him forth as an example to be folowed Notwithstanding I will not suffer this Christe I meane as he is an example to be set before me but onely in the time of ioy and gladnes when I am out of tentation where I can scarsely folow the thousande part of his example that I may haue him as a mirrour to behold and view how much is yet wanting in me that I become not secure careles But in the time of tribulation I will not heare nor admit Christe but as a gift who dying for my sinnes hath bestowed vpon me his righteousnes and hath done and accomplished that for me which was wanting in my life For he is the ende and fulfilling of the lavve vnto righteousnes to euery one that beleueth It is good to know these things not onely to the ende that euery one of vs may haue a sure a certaine remedie in the time of tentation wherby we may eschue that venome of desperation wherwith Sathā thinketh to poyson vs but also to the ende we may be able to resist the furious Sectaries Schismatikes of our time For the Anabaptistes count nothing more glorious in their whole doctrine then that they so seuerely vrge the example of Christ and the crosse especially seeing the sentences are manifest wherin Christ commēdeth the crosse to his disciples We must learne therfore how we may withstand this Sathan trāsforming himself into the likenes of an Angell Which we shall doe if we make a difference betwene Christ set forth vnto vs sometimes as a gift sometimes as an example The preaching of him both wayes hath his conuenient time which if it be not obserued the preaching of saluation may so be turned into poyson Christe therefore must be set forth vnto those which are already cast downe and brused through the heauie burden and weight of their sinnes as a Sauiour and a gift and not as an example or a lawgeuer But to those that are secure and obstinate he must be set forth as an example Also the hard sentences of the Scripture and the horrible examples of the wrath of God must be laid before them as of the drowning of the whole world of the destruction of Sodome Gomorrha and such other like that they may repent Let euery Christian therfore whē he is terrified and afflicted learne to cast away the false perswasiō which he hath cōceiued of Christ and let him say O cursed Sathan why doest thou now dispute with me of Doing and Working seeing I am terrified afflicted for my sinnes already Nay rather seeing I now labour and am heauie loden I will not hearken to thee which art an accuser and a destroyer but to Christe the Sauiour of mankinde which sayeth that he came into the world to saue sinners to comfort such as are in terrour anguish and desperation and to preach deliuerance to the captiues c. This is the true Christe and there is none other but he I can seeke examples of holy life in Abraham Esay Iohn Baptist Paule and other Sainctes But they can not forgeue my sinnes they can not deliuer me from the power of the Deuill and from death they cannot saue me and geue me euerlasting life For these things belong to Christe alone whom God the father hath sealed therfore I wil not heare thee nor acknowledge thee for my teacher O Sathan but Christ of whom the father hath sayd This is my vvell beloued sonne in vvhom I am vvell pleased heare him Let vs learne in this wise to cōfort our selues through Faith in tentation in the perswasion of false doctrine else the Deuil will either seduce vs by his ministers or else kil vs with his fiery dartes Verse 9. A litle leauen doth leauen the vvhole lumpe This whole Epistle sufficiently witnesseth how Paule was greeued with the fall of the Galathians and how often he beat into their heades sometime chiding and sometime entreating them the exceding great horrible enormities that should ensue
vpō this their fall vnlesse they repented This fatherly and Apostolicall care and admonition of Paule moued some of them nothing at all For many of them acknowledged Paule no more for their teacher but preferred the false apostles farre aboue him of whom they thought them selues to haue receaued the true doctrine and not of Paule Moreouer the false apostles no doubt sclaundered Paule among the Galathians saying that he was an obstinate and a contentious fellow which for a light matter would breake the vnitie of the churches and for no other cause but that he alone would be counted wise and be magnified of them Through this false accusation they made Paule very odious vnto many Some other which had not yet vtterly forsakē his doctrine thought that there was no daunger in dissenting a litle from him in the doctrine of iustification Faith. Wherfore when they heard that Paule made so hainous a matter of that which seemed vnto them to be but light and of small importance then maruelled and thus they thought with themselues Be it so that we haue swarned something from the doctrine of Paule and that there hath bene some fault in vs yet that being but a small matter he ought to winke thereat or at least not to vehemently to amplifie it lest by the occasion thereof the concord of the Churches should be broken Wherevnto he answereth with this sentence A litle leuen leueneth or maketh sovver the vvhole lumpe of dough And this is a caueat or an admonition which Paule stādeth much vppon And we also ought greatly to esteme the same at this day For our aduersaries in like maner obiect against vs that we are contentious obstinate and intractable in defending our doctrine and euen in matters of no great importance But these are the craftie fetches of the Deuill whereby he goeth about vtterly to ouerthrow our doctrine To this we answer therefore with Paule that a litle leuen maketh sovver the vvhole lumpe In Philosophie a small fault in the beginning is a great and a foule fault in the ende So in Diuinitie one litle errour ouerthroweth the whole doctrine Wherefore we must separate life and doctrine farre asunder The doctrine is not ours but Gods whose ministers onely we are called therefore we may not chaunge or diminish one tittle therof The life is ours therefore as touching that we are ready to doe to suffer to forgeue c. what so euer our aduersaries shall require of vs so that Faith and doctrine may remaine sound and vncorrupt of the which we say alwayes with Paule A litle leuen leueneth c. A small mote in the eye hurteth the eye And our Sauiour Christ sayeth The light of the body is the eye therefore vvhen thine eye is single then is thy vvhole body light but if thine eye be euill then thy body is darke Againe If thy body shall haue no part darke then shall all be light By this allegorie Christe signifieth that the eye that is to say the doctrine ought to be most simple cleare and sincere hauing in it no darknes no cloud c. And Iames the Apostle sayth He that faileth in one poynt is giltie of all This place therfore maketh very much for vs against these cauillers which say that we breake charitie to the great hurt and damage of the churches But we protest that we desire nothing more then to be at vnitie with all men so that they leaue vnto vs the doctrine of Faith entire and vncorrupt to the which all things ought to geue place be it charitie an Apostle or an angell from heauen Let vs suffer them therfore to extoll charity and concord as much as they list but on the other side lette vs magnifie the maiestie of the word and Faith. Charitie may be neglected in time and place without any daunger but so can not the word and Faith be Charitie suffereth all things geueth place to all men Contrariwise Faith suffereth nothing geueth place to no man Charitie in geuing place in beleuing in geuing and forgeuing is oftentimes deceaued and yet notwithstanding being so deceaued it suffereth no losse which is to be called true losse in deede that is to say it loseth not Christe Therefore it is not offended but continueth still constant in well doing yea euen towards the vnthankfull and vnworthy Contrariwise in the matter of Faith and saluation when men teach lies and errours vnder the colour of the truth and seduce many here hath charitie no place For here we lose not any benefite bestowed vppon the vnthankfull but we lose the word Faith Christe and euerlasting life Let it not moue vs therfore that they vrge so much the keping of charitie and concord For who so loueth not God his word it is no matter what or how much he loueth Paule therfore by this sentence admonisheth as well teachers as hearers to take heede that they esteme not the doctrine of Faith as a light matter wherw t they may dally at their plesure It is as a bright sunne beame comming downe from heauen which lightneth directeth and guideth vs Now like as the world with all the wisedom and power thereof is not able to stoppe or turne away the beames of the sunne comming downe from heauen directly vnto the earth euen so can there nothing be added to the doctrine of Faith or taken from it for that is an vtter defacing and ouerthrowing of the whole Verse 10. I haue trust in you through the Lord. As if he would say I haue taught admonished and reproued you enough so that ye would hearken vnto me Notwithstanding I hope wel of you in the lord Here riseth a question whether Paule doth wel whē he sayth he hath a good hope or trust of the Galathians seing the holy Scripture forbiddeth any trust to be put in men Both Faith and charitie haue their trust and beleefe but after diuers sorts by reason of the diuersitie of their obiectes Faith trusteth in God and therfore it can not be deceaued charitie beleueth man and therefore it is often deceaued Now this Faith that springeth of charitie is so necessary to this present life that without it life can not continue in the world For if one man should not beleue trust an other what life should we liue vpon earth The true Christians doe sooner beleue and geue credite through charitie then the childrē of this world doe For faith towards men is a fruite of the spirit or of christian Faith in the godly Herevpon Paule had a trust of that Galathians yea though they were falne frō his doctrine but yet through the lord As if he should say I trust vnto you so farre forth as the Lord is in you ye in him that is to say so farre forth as ye abide in the truth From which if you fall away seduced by the ministers of Sathan I will not trust vnto you any more Thus it is
lawfull for the godly to trust and beleue men Verse 10. That ye vvill be none othervvise minded To witte concerning doctrine Faith then I haue taught you ye haue learned of me That is to say I haue a good hope trust of you that ye will not receaue any other doctrine which shal be contrary to mine Verse 10. But he that troubleth you shall beare his condemnation vvhatsoeuer he be By this sentence Paule as it were a iudge sitting vpon the iudgement seat coÌ„demneth the false apostles calling them by a very odious name troublers of the Galathians whom they estemed to be very godly men and farre better teachers then Paule And withall he goeth about to terrifie the Galathians with this horrible sentence whereby he so boldly condemneth the false apostles to the ende that they should flie their false doctrine as a most daungerous plague As if he should say What meane ye to geue eare to those pestilent felowes which teach you not but onely trouble you The doctrine that they deliuer vnto you is nothing else but a trouble vnto your consciences Wherefore how great so euer they be they shall beare their condemnation Now a man may vnderstand by these words VVhosoeuer he be that the false apostles in outward appearance were very good and holy men And peraduenture there was amongst them some notable disciple of the Apostles of great name and aucthoritie For it is not without cause that he vseth such vehemeÌ„t pithie words He speaketh after the same maner also in the first Chapter saying If vve or an Angell from heauen preach vnto you othervvise then vve haue preached vnto you let him be accursed And it is not to be doubted but that many were offended with this vehemencie of the Apostle thinking thus with them selues Wherfore doth Paule breake charitie why is he so obstinate in so small a matter why doth he so rashly pronounce sentence of eternall damnation against those that are ministers as well as he He passeth nothing of all this but procedeth on still and boldly curseth and condemneth all those that peruert the doctrine of faith be they neuer so highly estemed seeme they neuer so holy and learned Wherefore as I geue often warning we must diligently discerne betwene doctrine and life Doctrine is heauen life is the earth In life is sinne errour vncleanes and miserie mingled with vineger as the prouerbe sayth There let charitie winke forbeare be beguiled beleue hope and suffer all things there let forgeuenes of sinnes preuaile as much as may be so that sinne and errour be not defended and maintained But in doctrine like as there is no errour so hath it no neede of pardon Wherfore there is no comparison betwene doctrine and life One litle poynt of doctrine is of more valew then heauen and earth and therefore we can not abide to haue the least iote thereof to be corrupted But we can very well wincke at the offences and errours of life For we also doe daily erre in life and conuersation yea all the sainctes erre and this doe they earnestly confesse in the Lordes prayer and in the Crede But our doctrine blessed be God is pure we haue all the articles of our Faith grounded vppon the holy Scripture Those the Deuill would gladly corrupt and ouerthrow Therefore he assaileth vs so craftely with this goodly argument that we ought not to breake charitie and the vnitie of the churches Verse 11. And brethern if I yet preach circumcision vvhy doe I yet suffer persecution Then is the sclaunder of the crosse abolished Paule labouring by all meanes possible to call the Galathians backe againe reasoneth now by his owne example I haue procured to my selfe sayeth he the hatred and persecution of the Priestes and Elders and of my whole nation because I take away righteousnes froÌ„ circumcision which if I would attribute vnto it the Iewes would not onely cease to persecute me but also would loue and highly commend me But now because I preach the Gospel of Christ the righteousnes of Faith abolishing the law circumcision therfore I suffer persecution Contrariwise the false apostles to auoide the crosse and this deadly hatred of the Iewâ—sh nation doe preach circumcision and by this meanes they obtaine and reteine the fauour of the Iewes as he sayeth in the .6 Chapt. folowing They compell you to be circumcised c. Moreouer they would gladly bring to passe that there should be no dissention but peace and concord betwene the Gentiles and the Iewes But that is impossible to be done without the losse of the doctrine of Faith which is the doctrine of the crosse and full of offences Wherefore when he sayeth If I yet preach circumcision vvhy doe I yet suffer persecution Then is the sclaunder of the crosse abolished he meaneth that it were a great absurditie and inconuenience if the offence of the crosse should cease After the same maner he speaketh 1. Cor. 1. Christe sent me to preach the Gospell not vvith vvisedom of vvordes lest the crosse of Christ should be made of none effect As if he sayd I would not that the offence and crosse of Christe should be abolished Here may some man say The Christians then are madde men to cast them selues into daunger of their owne accord For what doe they else by preaching and confessing the truth but procure vnto them selues the hatred and enimitie of the whole world and raise offences This sayth Paule doth nothing at all offend or trouble me but maketh me more bolde and causeth me to hope wel of the happie successe and increase of the church which flourisheth and groweth vnder the crosse For it behoueth that Christe the head and spouse of the Church should raigne in the middes of all his enemies Psal. 110. On the contrary part when the crosse is abolished the rage of tyrannes heretikes ceaseth on that one side and offences on the other side all things are in peace the Deuill keping the entrie of the house this is a sure token that the pure doctrine of Gods word is taken away Bernard considering this thing sayeth that the Church is then in best state when Sathan assaileth it on euery side as well by subtill sleights as by violence and coÌ„trariwise that it is then in worst case when it is most at ease And he aledgeth very well and to that purpose that sentence of Ezechias in his song Behold for felicitie I had bitter greefe applying it to the church liuing in ease and quietnes Wherfore Paul taketh it for a most certaine signe that it is not the Gospel if it be preached in peace Contrariwise the world taketh it for a most certaine signe that the Gospell is hereticall and seditious doctrine because it seeth great vprours tumults offences and sectes and such like to folow the preaching therof Thus God sometimes sheweth him selfe in the similitude of the
vnder the Pope Now Paule goeth about to declare out of the ten commaundements what it is to serue one an other through loue Verse 14. For the vvhole lavve is fulfilled in one vvord vvhich is this Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Paule after that he hath laid the foundation of Christian doctrine is wont to build gold siluer and precious stones vpon it Now there is no other foundation as he himselfe sayeth to the Corinthians than Iesus Christ or the righteousnes of Christe Vpon this foundation he buildeth now good workes yea good workes in deede all which he comprehendeth in one precept Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe As if he should say when I say that ye must serue one an other through loue I meane the selfe same thing that the lawe sayeth in an other place Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe And this is truely to interprete the Scriptures and Gods commaundements Now in geuing preceptes of loue he couertly toucheth by the way the false teachers against whom he setteth him selfe mightely that he may defend and stablish his doctrine of good workes against them As if he sayd O ye Galathians I haue hetherto taught you the true and spirituall life and now also I will teach you what be good workes in deede And this will I doe to the ende ye may know that the vaine and foolish workes of ceremonies which the false Apostles doe onely vrge are farre inferiour to the workes of charitie For such is the foolishnes and madnes of all wicked teachers and fantasticall spirites that not onely they leaue the true foundation and pure doctrine but also continuing alwayes in their superstitions they neuer attaine to good workes Therefore as Paule sayeth they build nothing but woode hay and stubble vppon the foundation So the false apostles which were the most earnest defenders of workes did not teach or require the workes of charitie as that Christians shuld loue one an other that they should be ready to helpe their neighbours in all necessities not onely with their goods but also with their body that is to say with tounge hand heart and with their whole strength but onely they required that circumcision should be kept that dayes monethes yeres and times should be obserued and other good workes they could teach none For after they had destroyed the foundation which is Christ darkened the doctrine of Faith it was impossible that there should remaine any true vse exercise or opinion of good workes Take away the tree the frute must needes perish The Apostle therfore diligently exhorteth the Christians to exercise themselues in good workes after that they haue heard and receaued the pure doctrine of Faith. For the remnauntes of sinne doe yet still remaine euen in those that be iustified which as they are contrary to Faith and hinder it so doe they hinder vs from doing good workes Moreouer mans reason and the flesh which in the sainctes them selues resisteth the spirite and in the wicked doth mightely raigne is naturally delited with Pharisaicall superstitions that is to say it taketh more pleasure in measuring God by her owne imaginations than by his word and doth the works that she her selfe hath chosen with farre greater zeale then those which God hath commaunded Wherfore it is necessary that the godly preachers should as diligently teach and vrge the doctrine of good workes as the doctrine of Faith for Satan is a deadly enemie to both Notwithstanding faith must first be planted for without Faith it is impossible to vnderstand what a good worke is or what pleaseth God. Let no man thinke therefore that he thorowly knoweth this commaūdement Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe In deede it is very short and easy as touching the wordes but shew me the teachers and hearers that in teaching learning and liuing doe exercise and accomplish it rightly Therefore these wordes Serue ye one an other through loue and these also Thou shalt loue thy neighbor as thy self are incomprehensible no man no not euen the godly doe sufficiently consider teach and exercise the same And which is a wōderful thing the faithfull haue this tentation that if they omit neuer so light a matter which they ought to do by and by their conscience is wounded but they are not so troubled if they neglect the dueties of charitie as daily they doe or beare not a sincere and brotherly loue and affection towards their neighbour For they doe not so much regard the commaundement of charitie as their owne superstitions from the which they be not altogether free during this life Paule therfore reprehendeth the Galathians in these words For the vvhole lavv is fulfilled in one vvord As if he had said ye are drowned in your superstitions ceremonies concerning places times which profit neither your selues nor others and in the meane while ye neglect charitie which ye ought onely to haue kept What madnes is this So sayth Ierome We weare cōsume our bodies with watching fasting and labour but we neglect charitie which is the onely lady mistresse of workes And this may be wel seene in the Monkes who straitly obserue their traditions concerning their ceremonies fasting watching apparel such like In this case if they omitte any thing be it neuer so litle they sinne deadly But whē they do not only neglect charitie but also hate one an other to the death they sinne not nor offend God at all Therefore by this commaundement Paule not onely teacheth good works but also cōdemneth fantasticall and superstitious works He not onely buildeth gold siluer and precious stones vpon the foundation but also throweth downe the woode and burneth vp the hay stubble God witnessed by examples in the olde Testament how much he did alwayes esteme of charitie whervnto he would haue that very law it self and the ceremonies therof to geue place At such time as Dauid and they that were with him were hungrie and had not what to eate they did eate the holy shewbread which by the lawe the lay people might not eate but onely the priests Christes disciples brake the Saboth in plucking the eares of corne yea and Christ him selfe brake the Saboth as sayd the Iewes in healing the sicke on the Saboth day All these things shew that charitie or loue ought to be preferred before all lawes ceremonies that God requireth nothing so much at our handes as loue towardes our neighbour The same thing Christe also witnesseth when he sayeth And the second is like vnto this Verse 14. For all the lavv is fulfilled in one vvord As if he sayd Why doe ye burden your selues with the lawe Why doe ye so toile and tormoile your selues about the ceremonies of the law about meates dayes places and such other things as how ye ought to eate drinke keepe your feastes sacrifice c. Leaue of these follies and hearken what
an other but geue place one to an other in geuing honour preuēt one an other Contrariwise they that be desirous of glory enuie one an other may bost that they haue the spirite and liue after the spirite but they deceaue themselues they folow the flesh and doe the workes thereof and they haue their iudgement already that they shall not inherite the kingdom of God. Now as nothing is more daūgerous to the Church then this execrable vice so is there nothing more common For when God sendeth forth labourers into his haruest by and by Sathā raiseth vp his ministers also who wil in no case be coūted inferiour to those that are rightly called Here straightwayes riseth dissension The wicked wil not yeld one heares breadth to the godly For they dreame that they farre passe them in witte in learning in godlines in spirite and other vertues Much lesse ought the godly to yelde to the wicked lest the doctrine of Faith come in danger Moreouer such is the nature of the ministers of Sathan that they can make a goodly shew that they are very charitable humble louers of concord and are indued with other fruits of the spirit also they protest that they seeke nothing else but the glory of God the saluation of mens soules and yet are they ful of vainglory doing all things for none other ende but to get praise and estimation among men To be short they thinke that gaine is godlines and that the ministerie of the word is deliuered vnto them that they may get fame and estimation therby Wherfore they can not but be authors of dissension and Sectes Forasmuch then as the vaineglory of the false apostles was the cause that the Churches of Galatia were troubled and forsooke Paule therefore in this Chapter specially his purpose was to suppresse that execrable vice yea this mischeefe gaue the Apostle occasion to wryte this whole Epistle And if he had not so done all his trauell bestowed in preaching of the Gospell among the Galathians had bene spent in vaine For in his absence the false apostles which were men in outward shew of great authority raigned in Galatia who besides that they would seeme to seeke the glory of Christe and the saluation of the Galathians pretended also that they had bene conuersant with the Apostles that they folowed their footesteppes saying that Paule had not seene Christe in the flesh nor had bene conuersant with the rest of the Apostles therfore they made no accoūt of him but reiected his doctrine boasted their owne to be true sincere Thus they troubled the Galathians and raised Sectes among them so that they prouoked and enuied one an other which was a sure token that neither the teachers nor hearers liued and walked after the spirit but folowed the flesh and fulfilled the workes thereof and so consequently lost the true doctrine Faith Christ and all the giftes of the holy Ghost and were now become worse then the Heathen Notwithstanding he doth not onely inueigh against the false apostles which in his time troubled the Churches of Galatia but also he foresaw in spirite that there should be an infinite numbre of such euen to the worlds end which being infected with this pernicious vice should thrust them selues into the Church boasting of the spirite and heauenly doctrine and vnder this pretence should quite ouerthrow the true doctrine and Faith. Many such haue we also seene in these our dayes who haue thrust them selues into the kingdom of the spirit that is to say into the Ministery of the word by this hypocrisie they haue purchased vnto thē selues fame estimation that they were great doctours pillers of the Gospel such as liued in the spirite and walked according to the same But because their glory consisted in mennes mouthes and not in God therefore it could not be firme and stable but according to Paules prophesie it turned to their owne confusion and theyr ende was destruction For the vvicked shall not stand in iudgement but shall be taken avvay like chaffe and scattered abrode vvith the vvinde The same iudgement remaineth for all such as in preaching the Gospell seeke their owne profite and not the glory of Iesus Christe For the Gospell is not deliuered vnto vs that we should thereby seeke our owne praise and glory or that the people should honour and magnifie vs which are the Ministers therof but to the end that the benefite and glory of Christe might be preached and published and that the father might be glorified in his mercy offred vnto vs in Christ his sōne whom he deliuered for vs all and with him hath geuen vs all things Wherfore the Gospel is a doctrine wherin we ought to seeke nothing lesse than our owne glory It setteth forth vnto vs heauenly and eternall things which are not our owne which we haue neither done nor deserued but it offereth the same vnto vs to vs I say which are vnworthy and that through the meere goodnes and grace of god Why should we then seeke praise and glory therby He therfore that seeketh his owne glory in the Gospell speaketh of him selfe And he that speaketh of him selfe is a lier and there is vnrighteousnes in him Contrariwise he that seeketh the glory of him that sent him is true and there is no vnrighteousnes in him Iohn 7. Paule therfore geueth earnest charge to all the ministers of the word saying If vve liue in the spirite let vs vvalke in the spirite that is to say Let vs abide in the doctrine of the truth which hath ben taught vnto vs in brotherly loue and spirituall concord let vs preach Christe and the glory of God in simplicitie of heart and let vs confesse that we haue receaued all things of him let vs not thinke more of our selues than of others let vs raise vp no Sectes For this is not to walke rightly but rather to raunge out of the way and to sette vp a new and a peruerse way of walking Hereby we may vnderstand that God of his speciall grace maketh the teachers of the Gospell subiect to the crosse and to all kindes of afflictions for the saluation of them selues and of the people for otherwise they could by no meanes represse and beate downe this beast which is called vaineglory For if no persecution no crosse or reproch followed the doctrine of the Gospell but onely praise reputation and glory amongst men then would all the professors thereof be infected and perish through the poyson of vainglory Ierome sayth that he had seene many which could suffer great inconueniences in theyr body and goodes but none that could despise their owne praises For it is almost impossible for a mā not to be puffed vp whē he heareth any thing spoken in the praise of his owne vertues Paule notwithstanding that he had the spirite of Christe sayth that there was geuen vnto him
that is endued but with the common iudgement of reason may perceaue And although this nourishing is but a corporall thing yet notwithstanding he calleth it a sowing in the spirit Cōtrariwise when men greedely scrape together what they can seke only their owne gaine he calleth it a sowing in the flesh He pronoūceth those which sowe in the spirite to be blessed both in this life and in the life to come and the other which sowe in the flesh to be accursed both in this life and in the life to come Verse 9. And let vs not be vveery of doing good for in due time vve shall reape vvithout vveerines The apostle intēding to close vp his Epistle passeth from the particular to the generall and exhorteth generally to all good workes As if he should say let vs be liberall and bountefull not onely towardes the Ministers of the word but also towardes all other men and that without weerines For it is an easie matter for a man to doe good once or twice but to continue and not to be diseouraged through the ingratitude and peruersenes of those to whom he hath done good that is very hard Therfore he doth not onely exhort vs to doe good but also not to be weery in doing good And to perswade vs the more easily thervnto he addeth For in due time vve shall reape vvithout vveerines As if he sayd wait and looke for the perpetuall haruest that is to come and then shall no ingratitude or peruerse dealing of men be able to plucke you away from well doing For in the haruest time ye shall receaue most plentifull encrease and frute of your seede Thus with most swete words he exhorteth the faithfull to the doing of good workes Verse 10. Therefore vvhile vve haue time let vs doe good vnto all men but specially to those that be of the household of Faith. This is the knitting vp of his exhortation for the liberall maintaining and nourishing of the Ministers of the word geuing of almes to all such as haue neede As if he had sayd Let vs doe good while it is day for when night cometh we can no lōger worke In deede men worke many things when the light of the truth is taken away but all in vaine for they walke in darkenes and wotte not whether they goe and therfore all their life workes sufferings and death are in vaine And by these wordes he toucheth the Galathians As if he should say Except ye continue in the sound doctrine which ye haue receaued of me your working of much good your suffering of many troubles and such other things profite you nothing as he sayd before in the .3 chapter Haue ye suffered so many things in vaine And by a new kinde of speech he termeth those the houshold of Faith which are ioyned with vs in the felowship of Faith among whom the Ministers of the word are the chiefest and then all the rest of the faithfull Verse 11. Behold vvhat a letter I haue vvrytten to you vvith mine ovvne hand He closeth vppe his Epistle with an exhortation to the faithfull and with a sharpe rebuke or inuectiue against the false apostles Behold sayth he vvhat a letter I haue vvryttē vnto you vvith mine ovvn hand This he sayeth to moue them and to shew his motherly affection towardes them As if he should say I neuer wrote so long an Epistle with mine owne hand to any other church as I haue done vnto you For as for his other Epistles as he spake other wrote them afterwardes he subscribed his salutation name with his owne hād as it is to be seene in the end of his Epistles And in these words as I suppose he hath respect to the length of the Epistle Other some take it otherwise Verse 12. As many as desire to please in the flesh compell you to be circumcised onely because they vvould not suffer the persecution of the crosse of Christ Before he cursed the false apostles Now as it were repeating that same thing againe but with other words he accuseth them very sharply to the ende he may feare and turne away the Galathians from their doctrine notwithstanding the great authority which they seemed to haue The teachers which ye haue sayeth he are such as first regard not the glory of Christe and the saluation of your soules but onely seeke their owne glory secondly they flie the crosse thirdly they vnderstād not those things which they teach These false teachers being accused of the Apostle for three such execrable enormities were worthy to be auoided of all men But yet all the Galathians obeyed not this warning of Paule And Paule doth the false apostles no wrong when he so vehemently inueyeth against them but he iustly condemneth them by his Apostolike authority In like maner when we call the Pope Antichriste his bishops and his shauelings a cursed generation we sclaunder them not but by Gods authoritie we iudge them to be accursed according to that which is sayd in the first Chapter If vve or an angell from heauen preach othervvise then vve haue preached vnto you accursed be he For they hate persecute and ouerthrow the doctrine of Christ Your teachers sayth he are vaine heads and not regarding the glory of Christ and your saluation they seeke onely their owne glory Againe because they are afraid of the crosse they preach circumcision and the righteousnes of the flesh lest they should prouoke the Iewes to hate and persecute them Wherfore although ye heare them neuer so gladly and neuer so long yet shall ye heare but such as make theyr belly their God seeke their owne glory and shunne the crosse And here is to be noted a certaine vehemencie in this word compell For circumcision is nothing of it selfe but to be compelled to circumcision and when a man hath receaued it to put righteousnes and holines therein and if it be not receaued to make it a sinne that is an iniurie vnto Christ Of this matter I haue spoken largely enough heretofore Verse 13. For they them selues that are circumcised doe not keepe the lavv but they vvould haue you circumcised that they might glory in your flesh Is not Paule here worthy to be called an heretike For he sayth that not onely the false apostles but all the nation of the Iewes which were circumcised keepe not the law but rather that they which were circumcised in fulfilling the lawe fulfill it not This is against Moises who sayeth that to be circumcised is to keepe the lawe and not to be circumcised is to make the couenaunt voide Gen. 17. And the Iewes were circumcised for none other cause but to keepe the lawe which commaunded that euery malechild should be circumcised the eight day Hereof we haue before entreated at large and therfore we neede not now to repeate the same againe Now these things serue to the condemning of the false apostles that the Galathiās may
quieted VVhat peace Paule vvisheth to Christians Psal. 2.2 Iohn 10.23 Iohn 14.27 Peace of the vvorld The grace of te vvorld VVhy this is added and froÌ„ our Lord Iesus Christ Exod. 23 â—0 That Meritemongers or such as seeke to iustifie theÌ„ selues by theÌ„ selues shutte out Christ and vvill only haue to doe vvith God. The Alcoran is a boke containing the Turkes religion receaued froÌ„ Mahomet a false prophet that vvas among them The vvill of God is to be sought in Christ 1. Cor. 1.21 The fall of Lucifer VVhat God is in his ovvne nature 1. Cor. 1.13 VVhere the vvil of God is to be sought Iob. 36.23 24.25 Esaias 2 10. Prouerb 25 27. 2 Esdras 12 4. 2 Esdras 13.52 Eccles 3 22. Rom. 12 3. Io. 14 6. Christ the vvay the truth and the life The afflicted conscience vvrestling vvith the iudgment of God by faith onely in Christ is comforted Mat. 11 28. Coloss 2 3.2 9. Mat. 11.27 Io. 10.15 Genes 28.12 Christian diuinitie beginneth at Christ lying in the lappe of the virgine Mary Io. 1.18 Christ God. The deuill an aduersarie to faith 1. Iohn 5.4 The povver of the father and of Christ equall Esaias 42.8 Hovve Christ giueth grace and peace The vvorks of Christ are diuine and proper to God. One and the self same Godhead of the father and of the sonne Arrians Mahomet The vvorkes of Christ VVhich hath geuen himself Iohn 1.36 The greatnes of sin is to be vveied by the greatnes of the price Rom. 17 14. Sinne a puisaÌ„t tiraunt holding all men captiues The iudgemeÌ„t of the Godly A great vehemencie alvvayes to be marked in pronovvnes Mans reason doth extenuate and lessen sinne The hypocrits vvould that these vvordes vvere rather spoken to shevv the humilitie of Paul then the greatnes of our sinnes for that they can not heare The picture of the Iusticiaries and meritmongers Luke 1â— 11 The cheefe vvisedom of Christians Sinnes against the first table Satan is vvoÌ„t to chauÌ„ge our righteousnes into sinnes Hovv vve must ansvver the deuil reasoning vvith vs. Io. 5.24 Io. 11.25 1 Io. 4.9 Esaias 53.6 Esaias 53.8 The proper and true definition of Christ Galat. 1.4 Ebr. 10.10 Colos 2.14 Let euery man learne to apply this pronovvne our to him selfe The true picture of Christ VVhat snares Sathan layeth for vs. This sentence is diligently to be vrged vvhich gaue him selfe for vs. VVhy Paule doth call this vvorld present and euill Io. 12.31 1. Iohn 5.19 That the vngodly vvith al their gifts doe serue the Deuill They that knovve not Christ the more vvise and righteous they are the more do they hate and persecute the gospell Galat. 1.4 The vvhite deuill Spirituall vvhoredomes the most abhominable Christ only deliuereth vs out of this present euell vvorld The vvorld obayeth his prince the deuill VVhat sinnes are in the vvorld VVhat the vvorld is vvith all his vertues and righteousnes Phil. 3.8 Esay 64.6 The kingdom of the vvorld The kingdom of Christ Colossa 13. Iohn 3.16 Iohn 4.10 Iohn 8.16 It is a great consolation to knovv that Christ is geueÌ„ for vs by the vvill of his father God is a common father both to Christ and to vs. Iohn 10.17 VVhat knees vve ought to bovve vvhen vve mention the name of God. Gal. 1.8.9 Galat. 5.10 Hovve Preachers ought to behaue theÌ„ selues in bringing backe such as are gone astray and falne through vveakenes The studie of Bishopes to maintaine their Lordeship and soueraintie 1 Cor. 10.12 VVhat an hard thing it is to plant a church That vvhich in long time of godly preachers if builded vp of one vvicked teachers is quickly destroied The Church is a most tender thing He speaketh of the Anabaptistes The right picture of fantasticall spirites The churches are ouerthrovvne vvhile the teachers sleepe 1. Peter 5.8 Math. 13.25 Vvhat Hierom vvould that Paule should meane by calling them Galathians The dispositioÌ„ of the Germaines This may vvel be said of vs English men for our heat is sone cooled and that may appeare by our cold proceedings at this day A double exposition vpon this place VVhat good things the doctrine of grace bringeth vvith it The vvorld hateth the light and loueth darknes Io. 1.9.10 VVhat revvard the vvicked vvould repay to Christ for his benefits Io. 1.5 The calling of Christ The vvhite Deuill The blacke Deuill Sathan chauÌ„geth himselfe into an Angel of light The false Apostles condemne Paules doctrine Acts. 15.5 The nature of heretiks liuely painted out The Deuill vvill not be blacke in his Ministers A prouerbe among ths Germains The Deuill doth more hurt on the right hand then on the left Ephes 6.22 The troublers of the church Hovve the false Apostles had slaundered Paule That vngodly teachers condemne and persecute the godly Euery one that teacheth vvorkes is a troubler of mens consciences The Papistes vvorse then the false Apostles amoÌ„g the Galathians Actes 15.1 False Apostles brag of their ovvne doings and dispraise other mens False Apostles trouble and ouerthrovv the gospell of Christ The most vvicked teachers vvould be taken for holy instructers The righteousnes of the lavv and the righteousnes of grace are contrary They that mingle the righteousnes of the lavve and grace together are subuerters of the gospell of Christ The discommodities that follovv the mingling of faith and vvorks together The vehemeÌ„t zeale of Paule against the false Apostles Iosua 6.26 Leuit. 16.29 Exod. 17.14 The Gospell of Paule Acts. 13.2 Rom. 1.2 Deut. 18.15 Act. 3.22 The vehemencie of Paule against the false Apostles An horrible sentence against the Papistes The contents of the tvvo first chapters The reason of the Papists to proue that the Church is aboue the scripture The vvord of God must only be taught in the church VVhat revvard Paule receaued for his paines taking VVhat the ministers of God ought to seeke Ephes 2.3 The summe and effect of the doctrine of the Gospel Psal. 19. â— To teach the things that are of God Iohn 7.7 VVhy the vvorld hateth Christ Iohn 3.19 Signes that testifie Paules doctrine to be true False Apostles seeke to please men Teachers of mens traditions doe please men The revvard of godly teachers The revvard of false and vngodly teachers Mat. 6.2 Io. 5.44 Verse 11. Lies and sclaÌ„ders deuised by the false Apostles against Paule Acts. 16.5 Acts. 18.13 Acts. 21.24 1 Cor. 15.1 Acts. 9.1 The chiefe purpose of Paule in this disputation Paules doctrine vvas not after man. Christ both God and man VVhere Paule receaued the Gospell Acts. 9.71 Verse 1â— The argument of the false Apostles takeÌ„ from the authoritie of the Apostles So great is the vveaknes eueÌ„ of the godly that they are hardli dravvn to Gods promises though they be most certaine The office of the lavv Exod. 19.18 He alludeth to the geuing of the lavv in mount Synai The conflictes of the godly Galat. 5.17 Rom. 7.23 Faith is the gift of God. The cheefe seruice of God. VVhat inconueniences follovv the lothing of Gods vvord ‖
11.28 Math. 9.13 Math. 9.2 Iohn 15.33 Luke 19.10 The doers of the lavve doe not the lavve Verse 12. Verse 10. The conscieÌ„ce is not quieted and pacified vvith the obseruation of mans traditions Confidence in vvorks vtterly taketh avvay Faith or at least hindreth it in vs. Iusticiaries meritmongers vvill be recoÌ„pensed for their vvorkes vvith euerlasting life He that receaueth Moises in one poynt must receaue him in all Christians are free from the policie of Moises as touching their conscience Deut. 34. They that seke to be iustified by the lavve deny Christ Gal. 3.14 1. Cor. 1.12 Paule condeÌ„neth not circumcisioÌ„ but to trust in circumcision is that vvhich he condeÌ„neth Christe and the lavve can not dvvell together True Faith. VVe must either forgoe Christ or the lavve Deut. 27.26 The doctrine of the Pope led vs quite avvay from Christ and made him altogether vnprofitable to vs. VVhat daunger it is to seeke righteousnes by the lavve Iohn 3 3â— Iohn 5.18 The Popes kingdom is grounded vpon mens traditions 1. Cor. 4.7 VVhat he loseth thrt falleth from grace Math. 15 1â— Verse 3. Vers 14.25 Rom. 8.24 Rom. 7.15.16.17 Rom. 7.23 The righteousnes of the faithfull standeth not in feeling Faith hope differ in respect of their subiect Exod. 25.20 The differeÌ„ce betvven faith and hope in their office The difference as touching the obiect Difference in order Rom. 5.3.4.5 Difference in vvorking The differeÌ„ce betvven faith and hope in diuinitie is the same that is betvvene fortitude and prudence in policie As soone as vvee begin to lay hold on Christ our enemies the fleâ—h the vvorld the Deuiâ—l rise vp against vs but hope vvrâ—sâ—lâ—th against them all Psal. 116.10 Rom. 15. â— Rom. 5.1 Rom. 1.24 The true knovvledge of Christ is not vvithout the crosse Faith. Hope Charitie of loue 1. Cor. 13 1â— VVhatsoeuer the vvorld estemeth to be good and holy vvithout Christe is sinne A svvete consolation in anguish trouble of conscience Psal. 51.17 Psal. 51. Our righteousnes consisteth not in feeling but in beleuing Ephes 5. â—6 Rom. 5.8 Rom. 5.34 Rom 14.9 1. Cor. 15.3 Esay 66.2 Math. 11.28 Esay â—2 3 The treasure of the Faithfull 2. Cor. 6.7.10 A true and a liuely Faith. Paul shutteth all hypocrites out of the church of God both on the right hand on the left The vvhole life of a Christian The christian life is a course or a race That vvhich seemeth to vs to creepe runneth svviftly in Gods sight Math. 5.4 Luke 6.21 Rom. 8.28 Galath 3.1 False doctrine bevvitcheth men Falling in doctrine cometh of the Deuil The authority of the false apostles A consolation for them vvhich conceaue a false opinion of Christe Christe is set out in the Scriptures as a gift and as an example Coloss 2.3 1. Cor. 1.30 Rom. 10.4 To vvhom Christ must be set out as a gift and to vvhom as an example Math. 11.28 Iohn 6.27 Math. 3.17 1. Pet. 1.17 Coloss 1.13 The false apostles misreported Paule to the churches Doctrine and life must be separate farre a sunder The doctrine of Faith. Luke 11.34 Luke 11.36 Iam. 2.10 Charitie suffereth all thiÌ„gs but Faith suffreth nothing 1. Cor. 13. â— Charitie may be deceaued but faith cannot VVhen vve must exercise charitie and vvhen not VVhether vve may trust vnto men VVicked teachers are troublers of mens consciences The aucthoritie of the false apostles Galath 1.8 â— The differeÌ„ce betvvixt doctrine life No errour in the doctrine of Faith. Actes 13.50 Actes 17.4 The false apostles enemies of the crosse of Christ Gal. 6.12 The doctrine of Faith. 1. Cor. 1.17 2. Pet. 1.11 The church is in best case most flouriâ—heth vnder the crosse Esay 3â— 17 * He meaneth that God somtimes in punishing shevveth him selfe as though it vvere not he but Satan and contrarivvise Satan vvhen he flattereth shevveth him self as though he vvere God and not Satan Esay 53.12 The vvorld hath no pitie vpoÌ„ the godly Iohn 16.2.3 VVhat the vvorld loketh for by the death of the godly Math. 5.10 Marke 9.10 Luke 14.34 Actes 5.41 1 Pet. 3.14 1. Pet. 4.14 Luther vvil be at no vnitie vvith the enemies of the Gospell The Gospell setteth forth the glory of God and discloseth the craftes of the Deuill Math. 5.12 Paul vvisheth that the false apostles vvere cutte of VVhether it be lavvful for Christians to curse Galath 1.3.4 The Maiestie of Gods vvord is highly to be aduaunced Actes â— 20.21 Psal. 54.5 Psal. 55.15 * As Corah Dathan and Abiron Paules example in suffering VVhat the vvorld condemneth in godly teachers An obiection The Apostles after the doctrine of faith adde precepts of good life Philip. 1.21 Iude. 1.4 Carnall men vnderstaÌ„d not the doctrine of Faith. The saying of the vvicked The greatest part of men vnderstaÌ„d the doctrine of Faith carnally The profite of tentations 1. Pet. 2.16 The godly are free accordiÌ„g to the spirite but bond seruaunts according to the flesh Gal. 5.17 Carnall men abuse Christian libertie Christian libertie must be taught though men abuse it Coloss 1 1â— They vvhich vnderstaÌ„d the Christian libertie serue one another through loue 1. Cor. 3 11.1â— Leuitis 19 1â— MeritmoÌ„gers hypocrites vnderstaÌ„d not the doctrine of faith and of good vvorks 1. Cor. 3.12.15 Galath 4 1â— Reason is naturally delited vvith superstition No maÌ„ loueth his neighbour as himselfe Naturall corruption superstition remaining in the faithfull A saying of Hierome Paul teacheth good vvorks and condemneth euill vvorkes 1. Sam. 31.6 Math. 12.3 â—â— Math. 22 2â— Ephes 1.2 A brief summe of all Moises lavves The shortnes of the doctrin of all true christianitie To serue our neighbour through charitie A description of an hypocrite Charitie the bright sunne of all good vvorkes A briefe exposition of this commaundement Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Hovv our neighbour ought to be loued Charitie a singular vertue VVho is our neighbour The coÌ„maundement of charitie 1. Cor. 13.7 The doctrine of faith and charitie the shortest and longest The vvay hovv to kepe concord The ende of the authors of vvicked opinions Hovv the doctrine of faith and of vvorks is to be taught An obiection Galat. 2.16 Galat. 3.10 Arguments from precept to vvorke So euill consequence of the Sophisters It is vvrytteÌ„ therfore it is done The Loue of our selfe corrupt Sinne is not here layed to our charge because of our Faith in Christe 1. Cor. 13 1â— Charitie can not pacifie God. Apoc. 21.27 Esay 53.9 1. Pet. 2.22 1. Iohn 3.2 * He alludeth to the place of Exodus Chapt. 13.21 1. Cor. 13.12 Faith adorned vvith charitie is the papistes righteousnes Rom. 1.23 Deut. 6.5 Math. 22 3â— Marke 12 2â— Luke 10.27 Perfect loue God first loued vs. 1. Iohn 4.10 Galath 2 4. Galath 4.4.5 Galath 5.17 Desires and lustes of the flesh euen in the godly To vvalke in the spirite VVhat the coÌ„cupiscence or lust of the flesh is after Paule Beleuers are both sinners righteous Hierome The
them became a cast away saue Iudas because theyr calling is holy This is the first assault that Paule maketh against the false Apostles which ranne when no man sent them Calling therfore is not to be despised For it is not enough for a man to haue the word pure doctrine but also he must be assured of his calling and he that entreth without this certaintie entreth to no other ende but to kill and to destroy For God neuer prospereth the labour of those that are not called And although they teach some good and profitable matters withall yet they edifie not So our fantasticall spirites at this day haue the wordes of Faith in their mouthes but yet they yeelde no frute but their cheefe ende and purpose is to draw men to their false and peruerse opinions They that haue a certaine and holy calling must sustaine many and great conflictes as they must do whose doctrine is pure and sound that they may constantly abide in their lawfull calling against the infinite and continuall assaultes of the Deuill and rage of the world Heere what should he doe whose calling is vncertaine and doctrine corrupte This is then our comforte which are in the Ministerie of the worde that we haue an office which is heauenly and holy to the which we being lawfully called doe triumph against all the gates of hel On the other side it is an horrible thing when the conscience saith This thou hast done without any lawfull calling Herein such terrour shaketh a mans minde which is not called that he would wish he had neuer heard the word which he teacheth For by his disobedience he maketh all his workes euill were they neuer so good in so much that euen his greatest workes and labours become his greateste sinnes We see then how good and necessary this boasting and glorying of our ministerie is In times past when I was a yong deuine and teacher me thought Paule did vnwisely in glorying so oft of his calling in all his Epistles but I did not vnderstand his purpose For I knew not that the ministerie of Gods word was so waightie a matter I knew nothing of the doctrine of faith and a true conscience in deede for that there was then no certaintie taught either in the Schooles or Churches but al was ful of Sophistical subtilties of the Schoolemē And therfore no man was able to vnderstand the dignitie and power of this holy and spirituall boasting of the true lawfull calling which serueth first to the glory of God and secondly to the aduauncing of our office and moreouer to the saluation of our selues and of the people For by this our boasting we seeke not estimation in the worlde or praise among men or mony or pleasures or fauour of the world But for as much as we be in a diuine calling and in the worke of God and the people haue great neede to be assured of our calling that they may know our word to be the word of God therfore we proudly vaunt and boast of it It is not then a vaine but a most holy pride against the deuil and the world and true humilitie before God. Verse 1. And by God the Father vvhich hath raised him from the dead Paule is so enflamed heere with zeale that he can not tary till he come to the matter it selfe but forthwith in the very title he bursteth out and vttereth what he hath in his heart His intent in this Epistle is to treate of the righteousnes that cometh by faith and to defend the same Againe to ouerthrowe the lawe and the righteousnes that cometh by workes Of such cogitations he is full and out of this wonderfull and exceeding great abundance of the excellent wisedome and knowledge of Christ in his heart his mouth speaketh This flame this great burning fire of his heart cā not be hid nor suffer him to hold his tongue and therfore he thought it not enough to say that he was an Apostle sent by Iesus Christ but also addeth by God the Father vvhich raised him vp from the dead But the adding of these words And by God the father c semeth not necessary But because as I sayd Paule speaketh out of the abundance of his heart his minde burneth with desire to set forth euen in the very entrie of his Epistle the vnsearchable riches of Christ and to preach the righteousnes of God which is called the resurrection of the dead Christ who liueth and is risen againe speaketh out of him and moueth him thus to speake therfore not without cause he addeth that he is also an Apostle By God the father vvhich hath raised vp Iesus Christ from the dead As if he would say I haue to deale with Satan and with those vipers the instrumēts of Satan which go about to spoile me of the righteousnes of Christ who was raised vp by God the to spoile me of the righteousnes of Christ who was raised vp by God the father frō the dead by which alone we are made righteous by which also we shal be raised vp in the last day from death to euerlasting life But they that in such sort goe about to ouerthrow Christes righteousnes do resist the father and the sonne and the worke of them bothe Thus Paule euen at the first entrance bursteth out into the whole matter wherof he treateth in this Epistle For as I sayd he treateth of the resurrection of Christ who rose againe to make vs righteous and in so doing he hath ouercome the lawe sinne death and all euels Christes victorie then is the ouercōming of the law of sinne our flesh the world the deuil death hel all euils and this his victorie hath he geuen vnto vs Although then that these tyraunts and enemies of ours do accuse vs and make vs afraid yet can they not driue vs to despaire nor condemne vs For Christ whom God the father hath raised vp frō the dead is our righteousnes and victory Therfore thanks be to God who hath geuen vs victorie by our Lord Iesus Christ Amen But marke how fitly and to the purpose Paule here speaketh He sayth not by God that hath made heauen and earth which is Lord of the Angels which commaunded Abraham to goe out of his owne coūtrey which sent Moises to Pharao the king which brought Israel out of Egypt as the false Apostles did who boasted of the God of their fathers the creator maintainer and preseruer of all things working wonders among his people but Paule had an other thing in his hart namely the righteousnes of Christ therfore he speaketh words that make much for this his matter saying I am an Apostle neither of men nor by men but by Iesus Christ and God the father vvho hath raised him vp from the dead Ye see then with what feruencie of spirit Paule is led in this matter which he goeth about to establish and maintaine against
the whole kingdom of hell the power and wisdom of the world and against the Deuill and his apostles Verse 2. And all the Brethern vvith me This maketh much for the stopping of the mouthes of these false Apostles For al his arguments tend to the aduauncing magnifying of his ministerie contrariwise to the discrediting of theirs As if he should thus say Although it be enough that I through a diuine calling am sent as an Apostle by Iesus Christ God the father which hath raised him vp from the dead yet lest I should be alone I adde ouer besides which is more then needeth all the brethern which are not Apostles but fellow souldiers they wryte this Epistle as well as I and beare witnes with me that my doctrine is true godly Wherfore we be sure that Christ is present with vs that he teacheth and speaketh in the middest of vs and in our church As for the false Apostles if they be any thing they be but sent either of mē or by men but I am sent of God the Father and of Iesus Christ who is our life and resurrection My other brethern are sent from God howbeit by mā that is to wit by me Therfore lest they might say that I onely set my selfe proudly against them I haue my brethern with me all of one minde as faithfull witnesses which thinke wryte teach the selfe same thing that I doe Thus much concerning the title of the wryter Now to the parties to whom he wryteth Verse 1. Vnto the Churches of Galatia Paule had preached the gospell thorow out all Galatia and albeit he had not wholy conuerted it vnto Christ yet he had many Churches in it into the which the false Apostles Satans ministers had crept So likewise at this day the fantasticall Anabaptists come not to those places where the aduersaries of the gospel beare rule but where Christians and good men are which loue the gospel With such they wind in themselues euen in the dominions of tyrans and persecuters of the gospell where they creeping into houses vnder craftie pretence poure out their poyson to the subuersion of many But why goe they not rather into the cities countreis and dominiōs of the papists and there professe mainteine their doctrine in the presence of wicked Princes Bishops and Doctors in the vniuersities as we by Gods helpe assistance haue done These tender Martyrs will aduenture no perill but they resort thither where the gospel hath an harborow already where they may liue without daunger in great peace quietnes So the false Apostles would not endaūger thēselues to come to Ierusalem to Caiphas or to Rome to the Emperour or to other places where no mā had preached afore as Paule the other Apostles did but they came into Galatia which was wonne vnto Christ already by the labour trauel of Paule into Asia Corinth such other places where good mē were professed the name of Christ persecuting no mā but suffring al things quietly Ther might the enemies of christes crosse liue in great security without any persecutiō And here we may learne that it is the lot of all godly teachers that besides the persecution which they suffer of the wicked vnthankfull world and the great trauell which they sustaine in planting of churches they are compelled to suffer that thing which they of long time before had purely taught to be quickly ouerthrowne of fantasticall spirites who afterwards reigne and rule ouer them This greueth godly ministers more then any persecution of Tyrants Therefore let him not be a minister of the gospell that is not contēt to be thus despised or is loth to beare this reproch or if he be let him giue ouer his charge to an other We also at this day finde the same thing true by experience We be extreamly despised and vexed outwardly by Tyraunts inwardly by those whom we haue restored to liberty by the gospell and also by false brethern But this is our comforte and glory that being called of God we haue a promise of euerlasting life looke for that reward which eie hath not seene nor eare hath heard nor hath entred into the harte of man. For when the greate shepard Christ shal appeare we shall receaue an incorruptible crowne of glory who here also in this world will not suffer vs to perish for hunger Ierome moueth here a greate question why Paule calleth those churches which were no churches Is it saith he because Paule writeth to the Galathians that were peruerted and turned backe from Christ and from grace vnto Moises and the law Herevnto I answer that Paule calleth them the Churches of Galatia by putting a part for the whole which is a common thing in the scriptures For writing in like maner to the Corinthians he reioyseth on their behalfe that the grace of God was geuen them in Christ namely that they were made rich thorow him in all vtterance and knowledge and yet many of thē were misled by false Apostles and beleeued not the resurrection of the deade Allbeit then that the Galathians were fallen away frō the doctrine of Paule yet did baptisme the worde and the name of Christ remaine among them There were also some good men that were not reuolted which had a good opinion of the word and sacraments and vsed them rightly Moreouer these things could not be defiled through them that were reuolted For baptisme the gospell other things are not therfore made vnholy because many are polluted and vnholy and haue an euil opinion of them but they abide holy and the same that they were whether they be among the godly or the vngodly by whom they can neither be polluted nor made holy By our good or euil conuersation by our good or euill life and maners they be polluted or made holy in the sight of the heathen but not afore god Wherefore wheresoeuer the substance of the word and sacraments remaineth there is the holy Church although Antichrist there reigne who as the scripture witnesseth sitteth not in a stable of Feends or in a Swinestie or in a company of Infidels but in the highest and holiest place of all namely in the temple of god Wherefore although spirituall Tyraunts reigne yet there must be a temple of God and the same must be preserued vnder them Therefore I aunswere briefly to this question that the Church is vniuersall throughout the whole world wheresoeuer the Gospell of God and the sacraments be The Iewes the Turcks and other fantasticall spirites are not the church because they fight against these things and do deny them Now followeth the greeting of Paule Verse 3. Grace be vvith you and peace from God the father and from our Lord Iesus Christ I hope ye are not ignoraunt what grace and peace meaneth seeing that these termes are common in Paule and nowe not obscure or vnknowne
to be briefe all things goe forward prousperously This most happy course of the gospell some madde head would soone stoppe and in one moment would ouerturne all that we in many yeres with greate labour haue builded Euen so it befell to Paule the electe vessell of Christ He had wonne the churches of Galatia with greate care and trauel which the false Apostles in a short time after his departure ouerthrew as this and diuers other of his Epistles doe witnesse So greate is the weakenes and wreatchednes of this present life and we so walke in the middest of Satans snares that one fantasticall head may destroy and vtterly ouerthrow in a short space al that which many true ministers labouring night and day haue builded vp many yeares before This we learne at this day by experience to our great greife and yet we can not remedie this enormitie Seeing then that the church is so softe and so tender a thinge and is so soone ouerthrowne men must watch cherefully against these fantasticall spirites who when they haue heard a few Sermons or haue read a fewe leaues in the holy scriptures by and by they make themselues maisters and controulers of all learners and teachers contrary to the authoritie of all men Many such also thou maiest finde at this day among handicrafts men bold and malapert fellowes who hauing bene tried by no temptations haue neuer learned to feare God nor haue had any taste or feeling of grace These for that they are void of the holy Ghost teach what liketh them selues such things as are plausible to the common people Then the vnskilfull multitude longing to heare newes doe by and by ioine them selues vnto them yea and many also which thinke themselues well seene in the doctrine of faith and after a sort haue bene tried with temptations are seduced by them Sith Paule therefore by his owne experience may teach vs that congregations which are wonne by exceeding greate labour are easily and soone ouerthrowne we ought with singular care to watch against the Deuil raunging euery where lest he come while we sleepe and sow tares among the wheate for though the shepardes be neuer so watchfull and diligent yet is the Christian flocke in daunger of Sathan For Paule as I said with singular studie and diligence had planted churches in Galathia and yet he had scarsly set his foote as they say out of the dore but by and by the false Apostles ouerthrew some whose fall afterward was the cause of greate ruines in the churches of Galatia This so sodaine and so greate a losse no doubt was more bitter vnto the Apostle then death Therefore let vs watch diligently first euery one for him selfe secondly all Teachers not onely for them selues but also for the whole church that we enter not into temptation Verse 6. Ye are remoued avvay Here once againe he vseth not a sharpe but a most gentle word He sayeth not I maruell that ye slide so soone backe that ye are so disobedient light inconstant and vnthankfull but that ye are so soone remoued away As if he would say Ye are altogether patients or sufferers For ye haue done no harme but ye haue suffered and receaued harme To the intent therefore that he might call backe againe those backesliders he rather accuseth those that did remoue then those that were remoued and yet very modestly he blameth them also when he complaineth that they were remoued As if he would say Albeit I embrace you with a fatherly affection and know that ye are deceaued not by your owne fault but by the fault of these false Apostles yet notwithstanding I would haue wished that ye had growne vp a litle more in the strength of sound doctrine Ye tooke not hold enough vpon the word ye rooted not your selues depe enough in it and that is the cause that at so light a blast of winde ye are carried away and remoued Ierome thinketh that Paule ment to enterprete the name of the Galathians by alluding to the Hebrew word Galath which is as much to say as falne or caried away As though he would say Ye are right Galathians both in name and in dede that is to say falne or remoued away Some thinke that we Germans are descended of the Galathians Neither is this diuination perhaps vntrue For we Germans are not much vnlike to them in nature And I my selfe also am constrained to wish to my cuntreimen more stedfastnes and constancie For in all things that we doe at the first brunt we be very hotte but when that heate of our first affections is alaied anone we become more slacke and looke with what rashnes we beginne things with the same we geue them ouer and vtterly reiect them At the first when the light of the gospel after so great darknes of mens traditions began to appeare many were zelously bent to godlines they heard Sermons greedely had the ministers of Gods word in reuerence But now when the doctrine of pietie and godlines is happely reformed with so great encrease of Gods word many which before seemed earnest disciples become contemners and very enemies Who not onely cast of the studie and zeale of Gods word and despise the ministers therof but also hate all good learning and become plaine hogs and bellie Gods worthy doutles to be compared vnto those foolish and inconstant Galathians Verse 6. From him that hath called you in the grace of Christ This place is somewhat doubtfull and therfore it hath a double vnderstanding The first is From that Christ that hath called you in grace The other is From him that is to say from God vvhich hath called you in the grace of Christ I embrace the former For it liketh me that euen as Paule a litle before made Christ the Redemer who by his death deliuereth vs from this present euill world also the giuer of Grace and Peace equally with God the father so he should also make him here the caller in grace For Paules speciall purpose is to beat into our minds the benefite of Christ by whom we come vnto the father There is also in these wordes From him that hath called vs in grace a great vehemencie Wherin is contained withal a contrary relation As if he would say Alas how lightly do you suffer your selues to be withdrawne and remoued from Christ which hath called you not as Moises did to the law workes sinne wrath and damnation but altogether to grace So we also complaine at this day with Paule that the blindnes and peruersnes of men is horrible in that none will receaue the doctrine of grace and saluation Or if there be any that receaue it yet they quickly slide backe againe and fall from it whereas notwithstanding it bringeth with it all good things as well ghostly as bodely namely forgeuenes of sinnes true righteousnes peace of conscience and euerlasting life Moreouer it bringeth light and sound
and a defence of his doctrine to the ende of the second chapter This he vrgeth this he standeth vpon with an oth confirmeth it that he learned not his gospel of any man but receaued the same by the reuelation of Iesus Christ And in that he sweareth he is constrained so to do that the Galathians may beleue him and also that they should geue no eare to that false Apostles whō he reproueth as liers because they had said that he learned receaued his gospel of the Apostles Where he sayth that his gospell is not after man he meaneth not that his gospell is not earthly for that is manifest of it selfe and the false apostles bragged also that their doctrine was not earthly but heauenly but he meaneth that he learned not his gospel by the ministerie of men or receiued it by any earthly meanes as we all learne it either by the ministery of men or els receaue it by some earthly meanes some by hearing some by reading and some by writing but he receaued the same onely by the reuelation of Iesus Christ If any man list to make any other distinction I am not against it The Apostle sheweth here by the way that Christ is not onely man but that he is both very God and very man whan he sayth that he receaued not his gospell by man. Now Paule receaued his gospell in the way as he was going to Damascus where Christ appeared vnto him and talked with him Afterwardes also he talked with him in the temple at Ierusalem but he receaued his gospel vpon the way as Luke reciteth the storie in the .9 of the Actes Arise sayth Christ and goe into the Citie and it shall be told thee vvhat thou must doe He doth not bid him goe into the citie that he might learne the gospel of Ananias but Ananias was bid to goe and baptise him to lay his hands vpon him to commit the ministerie of the word vnto him and to commend him vnto the Church and not to teach him the Gospel which he had receaued afore as he glorieth in this place by the onely reuelation of Iesus Christ And this Ananias himselfe confesseth saying Brother Saule the Lord vvhich appeared to thee in the vvay hath sent me that thou mightest receaue thy sight Therfore he receaued not his doctrine of Ananias but being already called lightned and taught of Christ in the way he was sent to Ananias that he might also haue the testimonie of men that he was called of God to preach the gospell of Christ This Paule was constrained to recite to put away the sclaunder of the false Apostles who laboured to bring him into hatred among the Galathians saying that Paule was inferiour to the rest of the Apostles schollers who had receaued of the Apostles that which they taught and kept whose conuersation also they had seene a long time and that Paule him selfe had also receaued the same things of them although he did now deny it Why then would they rather obey an inferiour and despise the authoritie of the Apostles themselues who were not onely the fore elders and teachers of the Galathians but also of al the Churches through out the whole world This argument which the false Apostles grounded vpon the authority of the Apostles was strong mighty wherby the Galathians were sodenly ouerthrowne especially in this matter I would neuer haue beleued had I not ben taught bp these exāples of the Churches of Galatia of the Corinthians others that they which had receaued the word of God in the beginning with such ioy among whom were many notable men could so quickly be ouerthrowne Oh good God what horrible and infinite mischeefes may one onely argument easily bring which so pearceth a mans conscience when God withdraweth his grace that in one moment he loseth altogether By this craftie pretence then the false Apostles deceaued the Galathians being not fully stablished and grounded but as yet weake in the Faith. Moreouer the matter of iustification is brickle not of it selfe for of it selfe it is most sure and certaine but in respect of vs Whereof I my selfe haue good experience For I know in what houres of darknes I sometimes wrastle I know how often sodenly I lose the beames of the gospell and grace as being shadowed from me with thicke and darke cloudes Briefly I know in what a slippery place euen such also do stand as are well exercised and seeme to haue sure footing in matters of faith We haue good experience of this matter For we are able to teach it vnto others and this is a sure token that we vnderstand it But when in the very conflict we should vse the gospell which is the word of grace consolation and life there doth the law the worde of wrath heauines and death preuent the gospell and beginneth to rage and the terrours which it raiseth vp in the conscience are no lesse then was that horrible shew in the mount Synai So that euen one place out of the scripture containing some threatning of the law drowneth and beareth downe all consolations besides and so shaketh all our inward powers that it maketh vs to forget Iustification Grace Christ the gospell and altogether Therfore in respect of vs it is a very brickle matter because we are brickle Againe we haue against vs euē the one halfe of our selues that is to say reason all the powers therof Besides all this the flesh resisteth the spirite which can not beleeue assuredly that the promises of God are true It fighteth therfore against the spirite and as Paule sayth it holdeth the spirite captiue so that it can not beleeue so stedfastly as it would Wherefore we teach continually that the knowledge of Christ and of Faith is no worke of man but simplie the gift of God who as he createth Faith so doth he kepe it in vs And euen as he first geueth Faith vnto vs through the word so afterwardes he exerciseth encreaseth strengtheneth maketh perfect the same in vs by the word Therfore the greatest seruice that a man can doe vnto God the very Sabboth of Sabboths is to exercise him selfe in true godlines diligently to read and to heare the word Contrariwise there is nothing more daūgerous then to be wery of the word He therfore that is so cold that he thinketh him selfe to know enough and beginneth by litle and litle to lothe the word that mā hath lost Christ and the gospel and that which he thinketh him self to know he attaineth onely by bare speculation And he is like vnto a man as S. Iames sayth VVho beholding his face in a glasse goeth his vvay and by and by forgetteth vvhat his countenaunce vvas Wherefore let euery faithfull man laboure and striue with all diligence to learne and to keepe this doctrine And to that ende let him vse humble and hearty prayer with continuall studie and
meditation of the worde And when we haue striuen neuer so much yet shall we haue enough to keepe vs occupied For we haue to doe with no small enemies but strong and mighty and such as are in continuall warre against vs namely our owne flesh all the daungers of the world the law sinne death the wrath and iudgement of God and the Deuill himselfe who neuer ceaseth to tempt vs inwardly by his fierie darts outwardly by his false Apostles to the ende that he may ouerthrow if not all yet the most part of vs. This argument therefore of the false apostles had a goodly shew and seemed to be very strong Which also at this day moueth many namely that the Apostles the holy fathers and their successours haue so taught that the Church so thinketh and beleeueth Moreouer that it is impossible that Christ should suffer his Church so long time to erre Art thou alone say they wiser then so many holy men wiser then the whole church After this maner the deuil being chaunged into an Angell of light setteth vpon vs craftely at this day by certaine pestiferous hypocrites who say We passe not for the Pope nor for the Bishops those great persecutors and contemners of Gods word we abhorre also the hypocrisie deceitfulnes of Monkes such like but we would haue the aucthoritie of holy Church to remaine vntouched The Church hath thus beleeued and taught this long time So haue all the Doctours of the primatiue Church holy men more auncient and better learned then thou Who art thou that darest dissent from all these and bring vnto vs a contrary doctrine When Satan reasoneth thus conspiring with the flesh and reason then is thy conscience terrified and vtterly despaireth vnlesse thou constantly retourne to thy selfe againe and say Whether it be Cyprian Ambrose Augustine either S. Peter Paule or Iohn yea or an Angell from heauen that teacheth otherwise yet this I know assuredly that I teach not the things of men but of God that is to say I attribute all things to God alone and nothing to man. When I first tooke vpon me the defence of the Gospell I remember that Doctor Staupitius a worthy man sayd thus vnto me This liketh me well that this doctrine which thou preachest yeldeth glory and all things else vnto God alone and nothing vnto man for vnto God there can not be attributed too much glory goodnes mercie c. This saying did then greatly comfort and confirme me And true it is that the doctrine of the Gospell taketh from men all glory wisedom righteousnes c. and geueth them to the creatour alone who made all things of nothing We may also more safely attribute too much vnto God then to man For in this case I may say boldly Be it so that the Church Augustine and other Doctours also Peter and Apollo yea euen an Angell from heauen teach a contrary doctrine yet my doctrine is such that it setteth forth and preacheth the grace and glory of God alone and in the matter of saluation it condemneth the righteousnes and wisedom of all men In this case I can not offend because I geue both to God and man that which properly and truely belongeth vnto them both But thou wilt say The Church is holy The Fathers are holy It is true notwithstanding albeit the church be holy yet is it compelled to pray forgeue vs our trespasses So though the fathers be holy yet are they saued through the forgeuenes of sinnes Therfore neither am I to be beleued nor the Church nor the Fathers nor the Apostles no nor an Angell from heauen if we teach any thing against the word of God but let the vvord of God abide for euer For else this argument of the false Apostles had mightely preuailed against Paules doctrine For in deede it was a great matter a great matter I say to set before the Galathians the whole Church with all the companie of the Apostles against Paule alone but lately sprong vp and of small authoritie This was therefore a strong argument and concluded mightely For no man sayth willingly that the Church erreth and yet it is necessary to say that it erreth if it teache any thing besides or against Gods worde Peter the cheefe of the Apostles taught both in life and doctrine besides Gods word therfore he erred and was deceaued Neither did Paule dissemble that errour although it seemed to be but a light fault because he sawe it would turne to the hurt of the whole Church but vvithstoode him euen to his face because he vvalked not after the truth of the Gospell Therefore neither is the Church nor Peter nor the Apostles nor Angels from heauen to be heard vnlesse they bring and teach the pure word of God. This argument euen at this day is not a little preiudiciall to our cause For if we may neither beleeue the Pope nor the Fathers nor Luther nor any other except they teach vs the pure word of God whom shall we then beleeue Who in the meane while shall certefie our consciences which part teacheth the pure word of God we or our aduersaries For they bragge that they also haue the pure worde of God and teach it Againe we beleue not the Papistes because they teach not the word of God neither can they teach it Contrariwise they hate vs most bitterly and persecute vs as most pestilent heretikes and seducers of the people What is to be done in this case Shall it be lawfull for euery fantasticall spirite to teach what him selfe listeth seeing the world can neither heare nor abide our doctrine For although we glory with Paule that we teach the pure Gospell of Christ vnto which not onely the Emperour Pope and the whole world ought to geue credite but also ought gladly and thankfully to receaue and embrace it yea and diligently to prouide that it be taught in euery place and if any should teach the contrary were he the Pope an Apostle or an Angell from heauen to holde him accurssed together with his Gospell yet for all that we profite nothing but are compelled to heare that this our glorying is not onely vaine rash and arrogant but also Deuilish and full of blasphemie But if we abase our selues and geue place to the rage of our aduersaries then both the Papists and Anabaptists waxe proud The Anabaptists wil vaunt the they bring and teach vs some straunge thing which the world neuer heard of before The Papistes will set vp againe and stablishe their olde abhominations Let euery man therfore take hede that he be most sure of his calling and doctrine that he may boldly say with Paule Although vve or an Angell from heauen preach vnto you othervvise then that vvhich vve haue preached vnto you let him be accursed Verse 13. For you haue heard of my conuersation in times past in the Ievvish religion hovv thar I persecuted the Church of God
extremely and vvasted it And profited in the Ievvish religion aboue many of my companions of mine ovvne nation This place hath in it no singuler doctrine Notwithstāding Paule alledgeth here his owne example saying I haue defended the obseruations of the Phariseis and the law more constantly then ye and all your false teachers Wherfore if the righteousnes of the law had bene any thing worth I had not turned backe from it in the keping wherof notwithstanding before I knew Christ I did so exercise my selfe and so profite therin that I excelled many of my companions of mine owne nation Moreouer I was so zelous in defence of the same that I persecuted the church of God extremely wasted it For hauing receaued authoritie of the high priests I put many in prison whē they should be put to death I pronounced the sentēce and punishing them thorow out all the Sinagoges I compelled them to blaspheme was so exceding mad vpon them that I persecuted them euen vnto straunge cities Verse 14. And vvas much more zelous of the traditiōs of my fathers He calleth not here the Pharisaicall or humane traditions the traditions of his fathers for here he treateth not of the Pharisaicall traditions but of a farre higher matter and therefore he calleth euen that holy law of Moises his fathers traditions that is to say receaued and left as an inheritaunce from the fathers For these sayth he vvhē I vvas in the Ievvish religion I vvas very zelous He speaketh after the same maner to the Philippians As concerning the lavv sayth he I vvas a Pharisee cōcerning zeale I persecuted the church and as concerning the righteousnes of the lavv I vvas vnrebukeable As though he would say Here I may glory and may cōpare with the whole nation of the Iewes yea euen with the best and the holiest of all those which are of the Circumcision Let them shew me if they can a more zelous and earnest defender of Moises law then I haue bene This thing O ye Galathians ought to haue perswaded you not to beleue these seducers deceauers which magnify the righteousnes of the law as a matter of great importaunce when as if there were any cause to glory in the righteousnes of the law I haue more cause to glory then any other In like maner say I of my selfe that before I was lightned with the knowledge of the gospel I was as zelous for the papistical lawes and traditions of the fathers as euer any was most earnestly maintaining defending them as holy and necessary to saluation Moreouer I did my endeuour to obserue kepe them my selfe as much as was possible for me to do punishing my pore body with fasting watching praying other exercises more thē all they which at this day do so bitterly hate and persecute me because now I take frō them the glory of iustifying For I was so diligent and superstitious in the obseruation hereof that I laid more vpon my body then without daunger of health it was able to beare I honoured the Pope of mere conscience vnfainedly not seking after prebēds promotions liuings but whatsoeuer I did I did it with a single hart of a good zeale for the glory of god But those things which then were gainfull vnto me now with Paule I count to be but losse for the excellencie of the knowledge of Iesus Christ my lord But our aduersaries as idle bellies tried with no tentations beleue not that I and many others haue endured such things I speake of such as with great desire sought for peace quietnes of conscience which notwithstanding in so great darknes it was not possible for them to finde Vers 15.16.17 But vvhen it had pleased God vvhich had separated me from my mothers vvombe and called me by his grace to reueale his sonne in me that I should preach him among the Gentiles immediately I communicated not vvith flesh and bloud Neither came I againe to Ierusalem to them vvhich vvere Apostles before me but I vvent into Arabia and turned againe vnto Damascus This is the first iourney of Paule And here he witnesseth that straight way after he was called by the grace of God to preach Christ among the Gentiles he went into Arabia without the aduise of any mā to that vvorke whervnto he was called And this place witnesseth by vvhom he was taught by what meanes he came to the knowledge of the Gospell and to his Apostleship VVhen it pleased God saith he As if he would say I haue not deserued it because I was zealous for the lawe of God without iudgement nay rather this foolish and wicked zeale stirred me vp that God so permitting I fell hedlong into more abhominable and outragious sinnes I persecuted the church of God I was an enemy of Christ I blasphemed his Gospell and to conclude I was the author of sheding much innocent bloud This was my desert In the middest of this cruell rage I was called to so great inestimable grace What was it because of this outragious cruelty No forsoth But the aboundant grace of God who calleth and sheweth mercy to whom he will pardoned and forgaue me all these blasphemies and for these my horrible sinnes which then I thought to be perfect righteousnes an acceptable seruice vnto God he gaue vnto me his grace the knowledge of his truth and called me to be an Apostle We also are come at this day to the knowledge of grace by the self same merits I crucified Christ daily in my monkesh life and blasphemed God through my false faith wherin I then continually liued Outwardly I was not as other men extorcioners vniust whoremongers but I kept chastitie pouerty and obedience Moreouer I was farre from the cares of this present life I was onely geuen to fasting watching praying saying of Masse and such like Notwithstāding in the meane time I fostred vnder this cloked holines and trust in mine owne righteousnes continuall mistrust doubtfulnes feare hatred and blasphemy against god And this my righteousnes was nothing els but a stinking puddle and a pleasant kingdome of the Deuil For Sathan loueth such Saincts and accomteth them for his deare darlings who destroy their owne bodies and soules and depriue themselues of all the blessings of Gods gifts In the meane time notwithstanding wickednes blindnes contempt of God ignorance of the gospel prophanation of the sacraments blaspheming and treading of Christ vnder foote and abuse of all the benefits and gifts of God raigne in them at the full To conclude such Saincts are the bondslaues of Sathan and therefore are driuen to speake thinke and doe whatsoeuer he will although outwardly they seeme to excell all others in good works in holines and streitnes of life Such were we vnder the Popedome verely no lesse if not more contumelious and blasphemous against Christ and his Gospell then Paule himself and especially I for I did
ought not to be burdened with the law nor to be circumcised Notwithstanding I geue no restraint to the Iewes herein Who if they will nedes kepe the law and be circumcised I am not against it so that they do it with fredome of conscience And thus haue I taught and liued among the Iewes being made a Ievv vnto the Ievves holding euer the truth of the gospel notwithstanding Verse 2. But particularly vvith them that vvere the chiefest That is to say I did not onely conferre with the brethern but with those that were the chiefest among them Verse 2. Lest by any meanes I should run or had run in vaine Not that Paule doubted that he ran or had run in vaine for as much as he had now preached the gospel .18 yeres for it foloweth incontinēt in the text the he had continued firme constant all this while had preuailed but for that many did thinke that Paule had therefore preached the gospell so many yeres in vaine because he had set the Gentiles at libertie from the obseruation of the lawe Moreouer this opinion daily more and more increased that the lawe was necessary to iustification Wherfore in going vp to Ierusalem by reuelatiō he ment so to remedy this euill that by this conference all men might plainly see his gospell to be in no poynt contrary to the doctrine of the other apostles to the end that by this meanes he might stop the mouthes of the aduersaries which would else haue sayd that he ran or had run in vaine Note here by the way the vertue of mans righteousnes or of the righteousnes of the law to be such that they which teach it doe run and liue in vaine Verse 3. But neither yet Titus vvhich vvas vvith me though he vvere a Grecian vvas compelled to be circumcised This word vvas compelled sufficiently declareth what the cōference and conclusion was to wit that the Gentiles should not be constrained to be circumcised but that circumcision should be permitted to the Gentiles for a time not as necessary to righteousnes but for a reuerence to the forefathers also for charities sake towardes the weake lest they should be offended vntil they were grown vp more strong in faith For it might haue seemed straunge and vnseemely vpon a sudden to forsake the lawe and traditions of the fathers which had bene geuen to this people from God with so great glory Paule then did not reiect circumcision as a damnable thing neither did he by word or deede enforce the Iewes to forsake it For in the .1 Cor. 7. he sayth If any man be called being circumcised let him not adde vncircumcision But he reiected circumcision as a thing not necessary to righteousnes seing the fathers themselues were not iustified therby but it was vnto thē as a signe onely or a seale of righteousnes wherby they testified and exercised their faith Notwithstāding the beleuing Iewes which were yet weake bare a zeale to the law hearing that circumcision was not necessary to righteousnes could vnderstand this no otherwise but that it was altogither vnprofitable and damnable And this fond opiniō of the weake Iewes that false apostles did encrease to the end that the hearts of the people being stirred vp against Paule by this occasiō they might throughly discredite his doctrine So we at this day do not reiect fasting other good exercises as dānable things but we teach that by these exercises we do not obtaine remission of sinnes When the people heare this by by they iudge vs to speake against good workes The Papists also do confirme encrease this opinion in their preachings wrytings But they lie doe vs great wrong For many yeres past there hath ben none that hath more truely and faithfully taught concerning good workes then we doe at this day Paule then did not so cōdemne circumcision as though it were sinne to receaue it or kepe it for so the Iewes would haue ben highly offended but it was decided in this conference and Councel that it was not necessary to iustification therfore not to be forced vpon the Gentiles So this moderation was found that for the reuerence of the fathers and charitie towardes the weake in faith the Iewes should kepe the law and circumcision still for a time notwithstanding they should not therby seke to be iustified And also that the Gentiles should not be burdened therwith both because it would haue bene to them a very straūge thing and also a burden vntolerable briefly that none should be constrained to be circumcised or any restrained from circumcision Paule therfore compelled none that would be circumcised to remaine vncircūcised so that he knew circūcision not to be necessary to iustificatiō This cōstraint would Paule take away Therfore he suffred the Iewes to kepe the law so that they did it with a free conscience For he had euer taught as wel the Iewes as the Gentiles that in conscience they ought to be free frō the law circumcision like as all the Patriarks all the faithfull in the old Testament were free in cōscience iustified by faith not by the law or circumcision And in dede Paule might haue suffred Titus to be circumcised but because he saw that they would compell him thervnto he would not For if they had preuailed therein by and by they would haue gathered that it had bene necessary to iustification so through this sufferance they would haue triumphed against Paule Now as the false apostles would not leaue circumcision the obseruation of the law indifferent but required the same as necessary to saluation so at this day our aduersaries doe obstinately contend that mens traditions cā not be omitted without peril of saluation And thus of an example of charitie they make an example of faith whē notwithstanding there is but one example of faith which is to beleue in Iesus Christ And this as it is alone necessary to saluation so doth it also indifferently pertaine to all men Notwithstāding the aduersaries would rather worship the Deuill ten times in stead of God then they would suffer this Therfore they are daily hardned more and more and seeke to establish their impieties and blasphemies against God defending the same by force and tyrannie and will not agree or consent vnto vs in any poynt But what then Let vs go on boldly in the name of the Lord of hostes and for all this let vs not cease to set forth the glory of Iesus Christ and let vs fight valiantly against the kingdom of Antichrist by the word and by prayer that the name of God alone may be sanctified that his kingdom may come and that his vvill may be done And that this may spedely come to passe we desire euen from the bottome of our heartes and say Amen Amen This triumph of Paule therfore was very glorious namely that Titus which was a Gentile although he
now to worke well Loue God and thy neighbour call vpon God geue thanks vnto him praise him confesse him These are good workes in dede which flowe out of this faith and this chearefulnes conceaued in the heart for that we haue remission of sinnes freely by Christ Now what crosse or afflictiōs so euer do afterwardes ensue they are easily borne and chearfully suffered For the yoke that Christ layeth vpon vs is svvete and his burden is easie When sinne is pardoned and the conscience deliuered from the burden and sting of sinne then may a Christian beare all things easily Because he feeleth all things within sweete and comfortable therfore he doth and suffreth all things willingly But when a man walketh in his owne righteousnes what so euer he doth is greeuous and tedious vnto him because he doth it vnwillingly We therfore doe make this definition of a Christian man that he is a right christian to whom God imputeth not his sinne through faith in Christ This doctrine bringeth great consolation to poore afflicted consciences in serious and inward terrours It is not without good cause therefore that we doe so often repete and beat into your mindes the forgeuenes of sinnes and imputation of righteousnes for Christes sake also that a Christian hath nothing to doe with the law and sinne specially in the time of tentation For in that he is a Christian he is aboue the law and sinne For he hath Christ the Lord of the law present and inclosed in his heart as we haue said euen as a ring hath a Iewel or precious stone inclosed in it Therefore when the lawe accuseth and sinne terrifieth him he looketh vpon Christ and when he hath apprehended him by faith he hath present with him the conquerour of the law sinne death and the deuill who raigneth and ruleth ouer them so that they can not hurt him Wherfore a Christian man if ye define him rightly is free from all lawes and is not subiect vnto any creature either within or without In that he is a Christian I say and not in that he is a man or a woman that is to say in that he hath his conscience adorned and bewtified with this faith with this great and inestimable treasure or as Paule saith this vnspeakeable gifte which can not be magnified and praised enough for it maketh vs the children and heires of god And by this meanes a Christian is greater then the whole world For he hath such a gifte such a treasure in his heart that although it seemeth to be but litle yet notwithstanding the smalnes therof is greater then heauen and earth for Christ which is this gift and this treasure is greater then all things Whiles this doctrine pacifying and quieting the conscience abideth sound and vncorrupt Christians are made iudges ouer all kindes of doctrine and are Lords ouer the lawes of the whole world Then cā they certainly iudge that the Turke with his Alcoran is damned because he goeth not the right way that is he acknowledgeth not himselfe to be miserable and damnable nor apprehendeth Christ by faith for whose sake he might be assured that his sinnes are pardoned In like maner they boldly pronoūce sentence against the Pope that he is condemned with all his kingdome because he so walketh and so teacheth with all his religious rable of Sophisters and Scholemē that by the merite of congruence we must come to grace that afterwards by the merite of worthines we are receaued into heauen Here sayth the Christian this is not the right way to iustifie vs neither doth this way leade vs to heauen For I can not saith he by my works going before grace deserue grace nor by my works following grace deserue eternall life But to him that beleueth sinne is pardoned and righteousnes imputed This trust and this confidence maketh him the childe of God and heire of his kingdome For in hope he possesseth already euerlasting life assured vnto him by promise Through faith in Christ therefore all things are geuen vnto vs grace peace forgeuenes of sinnes saluation and euerlasting life and not for the merite of congruence and worthines Wherefore this doctrine of the Scholemen with their ceremonies Masses infinite foundations of the Papisticall kingdome are most abhominable blasphemies against God sacrileges and plaine denials of Christ as Peter hath foretold in these words Ther shal be saith he false teachers among you vvhich shall priuely bring in damnable heresies denying the Lord that hath bought them c. As though he would say the Lord hath redemed and bought vs with his bloud that he might iustifie and saue vs this is the way of righteousnes and saluation But there shall come false teachers which denying the Lord shall blaspheme the way of truth of righteousnes and saluation they shall finde out new waies of falsehode and destruction and many shall follow their perdiction Peter throughout this whole chapter most liuely painteth out the Papacie which neglecting and despising the Gospell and faith in Christ hath taught the workes and traditions of men as the merite of congruence worthines the difference of daies meates vowes inuocation of Saincts pilgrimages purgatory such like In these fantasticall opinions the Papistes are so nusled that it is impossible for them to vnderstand one syllable of the gospel of faith or of Christ And this the thing it selfe doth well declare For they take that priuiledge vnto them selues which belongeth vnto Christ alone He onely forgeueth sinnes he onely geueth righteousnes and euerlasting life and they most impudently and wickedly doe vaunte that they are able to obtaine these things by their owne merits and worthines before and after grace Peter and the other Apostles call these damnable heresies and sects of perdition For by these meanes they deny Christ treade his bloud vnder their feete blaspheme the holy Ghost and despise the grace of God. Wherefore no man can sufficiently conceaue how horrible the idolatry of the Papistes is As inestimable as the gifte is which is offered vnto vs by Christ euen so and no lesse abhominable are these prophanations of the Papistes They ought not then to be lightly esteemed or forgotten but diligently wayed considered And this maketh also very much for the amplifying of the grace of God and benefite of Christ as by the contrarye For the more we know the prophanation of the papisticall Masse so much the more we doe abhorre and detest the same and embrace the true vse of the holy communion which the Pope hath taken away and hath made marchandise of it that being bought for money it might profite others For he saith that the Massing priest an apostata denying Christ blasphemīg the holy Ghost standing at the aultar doth a good work not only for him selfe but also for others both quicke deade and for the whole church and that onely by the worke wrought and by none
righteousnes and eternal life Wherfore Paule separateth Moses farre from Christ Let Moses then tary on the earth Let him be the Scholemaster of the letter and exactor of the law Let him torment and crucifie sinners But the beleuers sayth Paule haue an other Scholemaster in their conscience not Moses but Christ which hath abolished the lawe and sinne hath ouercome the wrath of God and destroyed death He biddeth vs that laboure and are oppressed with all kindes of euils to come vnto him Therefore when we flie vnto him Moses with his law vanisheth away so that his sepulcher can no where be seene sinne and death can hurt vs no more For Christ our instructor is Lord ouer the lawe sinne and death so that they which beleue in him are deliuered from the same It is therefore the proper office of Christ to deliuer from sinne and from death And this Paule teacheth and repeteth euery where We are condemned and killed by the law but by Christ we are iustified restored to life The lawe astonisheth vs and driueth vs from God but Christ reconcileth vs to God and maketh for vs an entrāce that we may boldly come vnto him For he is the Lambe of God that hath taken away the sinnes of the world Now if the sinne of the world be taken away then is it taken away from me also which doe beleue in him If sinne be taken away then is the wrath of God death and damnation taken away also And in the place of sinne succedeth righteousnes in the place of wrath reconciliation grace in the place of death life and in the place of damnation saluation Let vs learne to practise this distinction not in wordes onely but in life and liuely experience and with an inward feeling For where Christ is there must nedes be ioy of heart and peace of conscience For Christ is our reconciliation righteousnes peace life and saluation Briefly what so euer the pore afflicted cōscience desireth it findeth in Christ abundantly Now Paule goeth about to amplifie this argument and to perswade as foloweth Verse 18. For if I builde againe the things that I haue destroyed I make my selfe a trespasser As if he should say I haue not preached to this ende that I might build againe those thīgs which I once destroyed For if I should so do I should not onely labour in daine but should make my selfe also a trāsgressor and ouerthrowe altogether as the false Apostles doe that is to say of grace and of Christ I should againe make the law and Moses contrariwise of the law and Moses I should make grace and Christ Now by the ministery of the Gospell I haue abolished sinne heauines of heart wrath and death For thus haue I taught Thy conscience O man is subiect to the law sinne and death from which thou canst not be deliuered either by men or Angels But now cometh the Gospell and preacheth vnto thee remission of sinnes by Iesus Christ who hath abolished the law and hath destroyed sinne and death Beleue in him so shalt thou be deliuered from the curse of the law and from the tyrannie of sinne and death thou shalt become righteous and haue eternall life Behold how I haue destroyed the law by the preaching of the Gospell to the end that it should not reigne in thy conscience any more For when the new Gest Christ Iesus cometh into the new house there to dwell alone Moses the old inhabiter must geue place vnto him and depart some whether els Also where Christ the new Gest is come to dwel there can sinne wrath death haue no place but there now dwelleth meere grace righteousnes ioy life true affiance and trust in the father now pacified and reconciled vnto vs gracious long suffering full of mercy for his sonne Christes sake Should I then driuing out Christ and destroying his kingdome which I haue planted through the preaching of the Gospell now build vp againe the law and sette vp the kingdome of Moses In deede this should I doe if I should teach circumcision and the obseruation of the law to be necessary to saluation as the false Apostles doe and by this meanes in the steede of righteousnes and life I should restore againe sinne and death For the law doth nothing els but vtter sinne procure Gods wrath kill and destroy What are the Papists I pray you yea the best of them all but destroyers of the kingdome of Christ and builders vp of the kingdome of the Deuill and of sinne of wrath and eternall death Yea they destroy the church which is Gods building not by the law of Moses as did the false Apostles but by mens traditions and doctrines of Deuils And euen so the fantasticall heads which are at this day and shall come after vs doe destroy and shall destroy those things which we haue built doe build and shall build vp againe those things which we haue destroyed But we by the grace of Christ holding the article of iustification doe assuredly know that we are iustified and reputed righteous before God by faith onely in Christ Therfore we doe not mingle the law and grace faith and works together but we separate them farre asunder And this distinction or difference betwene the law and grace let euery man that feareth God marke diligently and let him suffer the same to take place not in letters and syllables but in practise inward experience So that when he heareth that good works ought to be done and that the example of Christ is to be followed he may be able to iudge rightly and say well all these things will I gladly doe What then followeth Thou shalt then be saued and obtaine euerlasting life Nay not so I graunt in deede that I ought to do good workes patiently to suffer troubles and aflictiōs and to shee l my bloud also if neede be for Christes cause but yet am I not iustified neither doe I obtaine saluation therby We must not therfore draw good workes in to the article of iustification as the Monkes haue done which say that not only good works but also the punishments and torments which malefactors suffer for their wicked deedes doe deserue euerlasting life For thus they comfort them when they are brought to the gallowes or place of execution Suffer willingly and patiently this shamefull death which if thou do thou shalt deserue remission of thy sinnes and euerlasting life What an horrible thing is this that a wretched theefe a murtherer a robber should be so miserably seduced in that extreame anguish and distresse that euen at the very point of death when he is now ready to be hanged or to haue his head cut of he should refuse the Gospell and sweete promises in Christ which are onely able to bring comforte and saluation and should be commaunded to hope for pardon of his sinnes if he willingly and patiently endure that opprobrious death which he suffereth
for his mischeuous deedes What is this els but to heape vpon him that is already most miserably afflicted extreme perdition and destruction and through a false confidence in his owne death to shew him the ready way to hell Hereby these hypocrites doe plainely declare that they neither teache nor vnderstande one letter or syllable concerning grace the Gospell or Christ They retaine onely in outwarde shewe the name of the Gospell and of Christ that they may begile the heartes of the people Notwithstanding they denying and reiecting Christ in deede doe attribute more to the traditions of men then to the Gospell of Christ Which thing to be true so many kindes of false worshippe so many religious orders so many ceremonies and so many wilworkes doe witnesse All which things were instituted as auailable to deserue grace righteousnes and euerlasting life In their confessions they make no mention of faith or the merite of Christ but teach and set forth the satisfactions and merits of men as it may plainly appeare in this forme of absolution I speake nothing here of other matters which the Monkes vsed among themselues yea and such as would be counted more deuout and more religious then others which I thinke good here to sette downe that our posteritie may see howe greate and howe horrible the kingdome of the Pope is The forme of a Monkish absolution God forgeue thee my brother The merite of the passion of our Lord Iesus Christ and of blessed Saincte Mary alwaies a virgine and of all the Saincts the merite of thine order the streitnes of thy religion the humilitie of thy confession the contrition of thy hart the good workes which thou hast done and shalt doe for the loue of our Lord Iesus Christ be vnto thee auaileable for the remission of thy sinnes the encrease of desert and grace and the reward of euerlasting life Amen Ye heare the merite of Christ mencioned in these words but if ye weye them well ye shall perceaue that Christ is there altogether vnprofitable and that the glory and name of a iustifier and Sauiour is quite taken from him and geuen to Monkish merites Is not this to take the name of God in vaine Is not this to confesse Christ in wordes and in very deede to deny his power and blaspheme his name I my selfe also was once entangled with this errour I thought Christ to be a iudge although I confessed with my mouth that he suffered and died for mans redemption and ought to be pacified by the obseruation of my rule and order Therfore when I prayed or when I said Masse I vsed to adde this in the end O Lord Iesus I come vnto thee I pray thee that these burthens and this streitnes of my rule and religion may be a full recompence for all my sinnes But now I geue thankes vnto God the father of all mercies which hath called me out of darkenes vnto the light of his glorious Gospell hath geuen vnto me plentifull knowledge of Christ Iesus my lord for whose sake I coūt al things to be but losse yea I esteme them but as dunge that I may gaine Christ and that I may be found in him not hauing mine owne righteousnes out of the rule of Augustine but that righteousnes which cometh by faith in Christ Vnto whom with the father the holy ghost be praise and glory world without end Amen We conclude therefore with Paule that we are iustified by faith onely in Christ without the law Now after that a man is once iustified and possesseth Christ by faith and knoweth that he is his righteousnes and life doubtles he will not be idle but as a good tree he wil bring forth good frutes For the beleuing man hath the holy Ghost and wher the holy Ghost dwelleth it will not suffer a man to be idle but stirreth him vp to all exercises of pietie and godlines and of true religion to the loue of God to the patient suffering of afflictions to praier to thankes geuing to the exercise of charitie towards all men Hitherto we haue handled the first argument wherin Paule contendeth that either we can not be iustified by the law or els that Christ must needes be the minister of sinne But this is impossible wherefore we conclude that iustification cometh not by the law Of this place we haue largely entreated as it is well worthy and yet can it not be caught and setforth sufficiently Verse 19. For I through the lavv am deade to the lavv that I might liue vnto God. These are maruelous words and vnknowne kindes of speach which mans reason can in no wise vnderstand And although they be but few yet are they vttered with greate zeale and vehemencie of spirite and as it were in greate displeasure As if he should say why doe ye boast so much of the law wherof in this case I will be ignoraunt But if ye will needes haue the law I also haue the law Wherfore as though he were moued through indignation of the holy Ghost he calleth grace it selfe the law geuing a new name to the effect and working of grace in contempt of the law of Moses and the false Apostles which contended that the law was necessary to iustification and so he setteth the law against the law And this is a sweete kind of speach and full of consolation when in the scriptures and specially in Paule the law is set against the law sinne against sinne death against death captiuitie against captiuitie hell against hell the altar against the altar the lambe against the lambe the passeouer against the passeouer In the .8 to the Romaines it is sayd For sinne he condemned sinne Psal. 68. and Ephes 4. He hath led captiuitie captiue Hosee 13. O death I vvill be thy death O hel I vvill be thy destruction So he saith here that through the lawe he is dead to the lawe As if he sayd The lawe of Moses accuseth and condemneth me but against that accusing and condemning lawe I haue an other lawe which is grace and libertie This lawe accuseth the accusing law and condemneth the condemning law So death killeth death but this killing death is life it selfe But it is called the death of death by abundance of spirite or vehement indignation against death So righteousnes boroweth the name of sin because it condemneth sin this cōdemning of sin is true righteousnes And here Paule semeth to be an heretike yea of all heretikes the greatest his heresie is straunge and monstrous For he sayth that he being dead to the lavv liueth to God. The false apostles taught this doctrine Except thou liue to the lawe thou art dead to God that is to say vnlesse thou liue after the lawe thou art dead before god But Paule sayeth quite contrary If thou be not dead to the law thou canst not liue to God. The doctrine of our aduersaries at this day is
like to the doctrine of the false apostles of that time If thou wilt liue to God say they liue to the law or after the law But contrariwise we say If thou wilt liue to God thou must be vtterly dead to the law Mans reason and wisedom vnderstandeth not this doctrine therefore it teacheth alwayes the contrary that is If thou wilt liue vnto God thou must kepe the law for it is wryten Do this and thou shalt liue And this is a speciall principle amongst all Diuines he that liueth after the law liueth vnto god Paule sayth the contrary that is we can not liue vnto God vnlesse we be throughly dead to the law Wherfore we must mount vp to this heauenly altitude that we may be assured that we are far aboue the law yea that we are vtterly dead vnto the law Now if we be dead vnto the law then hath the law no power ouer vs as also it hath no power ouer Christ who hath deliuered vs from the same that we might liue vnto god All these things tende to this ende to proue that we are not iustified by the lawe but by faith onely in Iesus Christ And here Paule speaketh not of the ceremoniall lawe onely as before we haue declared more at large but of the whole law whether it be ceremoniall or morall which to a Christian is vtterly abrogate for he is dead vnto it Not that the lawe is vtterly taken away nay it remaineth liueth and raigneth still in the wicked But a godly man is dead vnto the lawe like as he is dead vnto sinne the Deuill death and hell which notwithstanding doe still remaine and the world with all the wicked shall still abide in them Wherfore when the Papist vnderstandeth that the ceremoniall lawe onely is abolished vnderstand thou that Paule and euery Christian is dead to the whole lawe and yet the lawe remaineth still As for example Christ rising from death is free from the graue and yet the graue remaineth stil Peter is deliuered from the prison the sicke of the palsey from his bed the yong mā from his coffen the maiden from her couch and yet the prison the bed the coffen the couch doe remaine still Euen so the lawe is abolished when I am not subiect vnto it the law is dead when I am dead vnto it yet it remaineth still But because I die vnto it by an other law it dieth also vnto me As the graue of Christ the prison of Peter the couch of the maiden c. do still remaine and yet Christ by his resurrection dieth to the graue Peter by his deliueraunce is freed from the prison and the maid through life is deliuered from the couch Wherfore these words I am dead to the lavv are very effectuall For he sayeth not I am free from the law for a time or I am Lord of the lawe but simplie I am dead to the lawe that is to say I haue nothing to do with the law Paule could haue vttred nothīg more effectually against iustification of the law then to say I am dead to the law that is I care nothing at all for the law therfore I am not iustified by it Now to die to the law is not to be bound to the law but to be free from the law not to know it Therfore let him that will liue to God endeuour that he may be found without the law let him come out of the graue with Christ The souldiers were astonished whē Christ was risen out of the graue and they also which saw the maiden raised vp from death to life were amazed So mans reason and wisedom is astonished and becometh foolish when it heareth that we are not iustified except we be dead to the law for it is not able to reach vnto this mysterie But we know that when we apprehend Christ by faith inwardly in conscience we enter into a certain new law which swaloweth vp the old law that held vs captiues As the graue in which Christ lay dead after that he was risen againe was voide and emptie and Christ vanished away so when I beleue in Christ I rise againe with him and die to my graue that is to say the lawe which held me captiue So that now the law is voide and I am escaped out of my prison and graue that is to say the lawe Wherefore the lawe hath no right to accuse me or to hold me any longer for I am risen againe It is necessary that mens consciences should be diligently instructed that they may wel vnderstand the difference betwene that righteousnes of the law grace The righteousnes of grace or the libertie of cōscience doth in no wise pertaine to the flesh For the flesh may not be at liberty but must remaine in the graue the prison the couch it must be in subiection to the law and exercised by the Egyptians But the christian cōscience must be dead to the law that is to say free from the law must haue nothing at all to doe with it It is good to know this for it helpeth very much to the comforting of poore afflicted consciences Wherfore when you see a man terrified and cast downe with the sense and feeling of his sinne say vnto him Brother thou doest not rightly distinguish Thou placest the lawe in thy conscience which should be placed in the flesh Awake arise vp and remember that thou must beleue in Christ the conquerour of the lawe and sinne With this faith thou shalt mount vp aboue and beyond the lawe into that heauen of grace where is no law nor sinne And albeit the law sinne doe still remaine yet they pertaine nothing to thee for thou art dead to the lawe and sinne This is easily sayd but blessed is he which knoweth howe to lay sure hold on these things in time of distresse that is which can say when sinne ouerwayeth him and the law accuseth him what is this to me O lawe that thou accusest me and sayest that I haue committed many sinnes In deede I graunt that I haue committed many sinnes yea and yet stil I doe commit sinnes daily without number This toucheth me nothing I am now deafe and can not heare therefore thou talkest to me in vaine for I am dead vnto thee But if thou wilt needes dispute with me as touching my sinnes get thee to the flesh and members my seruaunts teach them exercise and crucifie them But trouble not me Conscience which am a Ladie and a Queene and haue nothing to doe with thee for I am dead to thee and now I liue to Christ with whom I am vnder an other lawe to witte the lawe of grace which ruleth ouer sinne and the lawe By what meanes By faith in Christ as Paule declareth hereafter But this semeth a straunge and a wonderfull definition that to liue to the lawe is to die to God and to die to the lawe is to liue to god
contempt of God despaire c yet hath not he preuailed neither shall he preuaile hereafter He is greater that is in vs then he that is in the vvorld Christ is stronger who hath doth ouercome that strong one in vs shall ouercome him for euer Notwithstanding the deuill sometimes ouercometh vs in the flesh that we may haue experience of the power of a stronger against that strong one and may say with Paule When I am weake then am I strong Let no man thinke then that the Galathians onely were bewitched of the Deuill but let euery man thinke that he himselfe might haue bene and yet may be bewitched by him There is none of vs so stronge that he is able to resist him and specially if he attempt to doe it by his owne strength Iob vvas an vpright and a iuste man fearing God and there vvas none like vnto him vpon the earth But what power had he against the deuill when God withdrewe his hand Did not this holy man horribly fall Therfore this enchaunter was not onely mightie in the Galathians but he goeth about busily alwaies to deceaue if not all men yet as many as he can with his illusions and false perswasions For he is a liar and the father of lies And by this his subtill practise he hath bewitched as I haue saide these frantike spirites reigning in them and making them so obstinate and hard harted that no Anuil can be so hard Verse 1. VVho hath bevvitched you Here Paule excuseth the Galathians and laieth the faulte vpon the false Apostles As though he should say I see that ye are not falne thorough wilfulnes or malice but the Deuill hath sent the enchaunting false Apostles his children amongest you and they do so bewitch you in teaching you that ye are iustified by the lawe that now ye thinke otherwise of Christ then ye did afore when ye heard the Gospell preached by me But we labour both by preaching and writing vnto you to vncharme that sorcery wherwith the false Apostles haue bewitched you and to set at libertie those which are snared therwith So we also at this day doe labour by the word of God against those fantasticall opinions of the Anabaptistes that we may set at libertie those that are entangled therewith and reduce them to the pure doctrine of faith and there hold them And this our labour is not altogether in vaine For we haue called backe many whom they had bewitched and haue deliuered them out of their snares Notwithstanding such there are as will not suffer themselues to be taught especially the chiefe Sorcerers and authors of this witchery They wil heare no reason nor admit the scripture yea they abuse and corrupt the scripture and auoide such places as are alledged against them with their false gloses and deuilish dreames cleane contrary to the scripture which is a manifest signe that they are bewitched of the deuill Wherefore they are nothing amended by our admonitions but are much more hardened and more obstinate then they were before And surely I could neuer haue beleued but that I haue good experience therof at this day that the power of the deuill is so greate that he is able to make falshod so like to the truth Moreouer which is yet much more horrible when he goeth about to ouerwhelme sorrowfull consciences with ouer much heauines he can so cunningly and so liuely chaūge himselfe into the likenes of Christ that it is impossible for the poore tempted and afflicted soule to perceaue it wherby many simple and ignoraunt persons are deceaued and driuen downe to desperation and some also destroy themselues For they are so bewitched of the deuil that they beleue this to be a most certaine truth that they are tempted and accused not of the deuill but of Christ himselfe Such a like thing of late happened to that miserable man Doctor Kraus of Hal which said I haue denied Christ and therfore he standeth now before his father and accuseth me He being blinded with the illusion of the deuil had so strongly conceaued in his minde this imagination that by no exhortation no consolation no promises of God he could be brought from it wherupon he despaired and so miserably destroied himselfe This was a meere lie a bewitching of the deuil and a fantasticall definition of a wrong Christ whom the scripture knoweth not For the scripture setteth forth Christ not as a Iudge a temptour or accuser but a reconciler a mediator a comforter and a throne of grace But the poore man deluded by the deuill could not then see this and therfore against al scripture he thinketh this to be an vndoubted truth Christ accuseth thee before his father he standeth not for thee but against thee therfore thou art damned And this tentation is not of man but of the deuill which that enchaunter most strongly imprinteth in the heart of the tempted But vnto vs which are lead and taught by an other spirite it is a manifest and a cursed lie and a plaine bewitching of the deuill But vnto those that are thus bewitched it is so certaine a truth that none can be more certaine Seing then that the deuill is able to print in our hearts so manifest a lie that we woulde sweare a thousand times it were an vndoubted truth we must not be proud but walke in feare and humilitie calling vpon the Lord Iesus that we be not lead into tentation Worldly and secure men which after they haue once or twise hearde the Gospell preached by and by imagine that they haue receaued aboundaunce of gods spirite doe fall at length in like manner because they feare not God nor render thankes vnto him but perswade themselues that they are able not onely to hold and to maintaine the doctrine of true religion but also to stand against the deuill in any assault or conflicte be it neuer were so greeuous Such are meete instruments for the Deuill to bewitch and to throwe downe to desperation On the other side say not thou I am perfite I can not fall but humble thy selfe and feare lest if thou stand to day to morrow thou be ouerthrowne I my selfe although I be a Doctor of diuinitie and haue nowe preached Christ and fought against the Deuill in his false teachers a great while doe finde by experience notwithstanding what a doe I haue to holde fast and not to lose Christ For I can not shake of Satan as I desire neither can I so apprehend Christ as the scriptures set him forth but oftentimes the Deuill setteth before mine eyes a false Christ But thankes be to God who keepeth vs in the worde in faith and in prayer that we may walke before him in humilitie and feare and not presume of our owne wisedome righteousnes strength but trust in the power of Christ who is strong when we are weake and by vs weake and feeble creatures he alwayes ouercommeth and triumpheth
To whom be glory for euer This bewitching and sorcerie then is nothing else but a plaine illusion of the Deuill printing in the hearte a false opinion of Christ and against Christ and he that is deluded with this opinion is bewitched They therfore that haue this opinion that they are iustified by the workes of the lawe or traditions of men are bewitched for this opinion is against faith and against Christ Paule vseth this word bevvitching in contempt of the false Apostles which so vehemently vrged the doctrine of the lawe and workes As if he should say what a deuelish bewitching is this For as the senses are peruerted by bodely witchcrafte so are the mindes of men also deluded by this spirituall with craft Verse 1. That ye should not obey the truth The Galathians at the first did gladly heare and obey the truth Therfore where he sayth VVho hath bevvitched you he sheweth that they were bewitched by these false apostles and were fallen away from that truth which they before did obey But this seemeth yet a more bitter and vehement kinde of speech when he sayeth that they doe not beleeue the truth For he signifieth by these wordes that they are bewitched and that he would deliuer them from this witcherie and yet they will not acknowledge nor receaue this benefite For it is certaine that he did not reduce all from the errour of the false Apostles vnto the truth but that many of them remained yet still bewitched Therfore he vseth these sharpe and vehement wordes VVho hath bevvitched you As if he would say Ye are so deluded and bewitched that nowe ye can not obey the truth I feare lest many of you are vtterly lost and so falne away that ye will neuer returne againe to the truthe Here haue ye yet an other goodly commendation of the lawe and mans owne righteousnes that it so bewitcheth men that they can not obey the truth Hereof the Apostles and the fathers of the primitiue Church did oftentimes make mention There is a sinne vnto death for vvhich I say thou shouldest not pray 1. Iohn 5. And againe It is impossible that they vvhich vvere once lightned and haue tasted of the heauenly gift and vvere made pertakers of the holy ghost and haue tasted of the good vvorde of God and of the povvers of the vvorld to come if they fall avvay should be renued againe by repentaunce c. Heb. 6. These wordes sound at the first as if some Nouatian had spoken them But the Apostles were constrained to speake after this maner because of the Heretikes And yet notwithstanding they did not hereby denie but that they which were fallen might returne againe to the fellowship of the faithfull After the same manner must we also speake at this day because of the authors and maisters of errours sectes that such shall neuer retourne to the truth Notwithstanding some there are which doe retourne but such as are not greatly bewitched or strongly deluded But the captaines and the authors of this sorcerie doe neuer retourne For to them we may well attribute this title which Paule here geueth vnto them that they can not heare nor abide the truth but studie rather how they may resist it Verse 1. To vvhom Iesus Christ before vvas described in your sight It was bitterly spoken where he said before that they were so bewitched that they could not obey the truth But it is more bitterly said when he addeth that Christ was so liuely described before them that they might handle him with their handes and yet they would not obey the truth Thus he conuinceth them euen by their owne experience As though he would say Ye are so bewitched and deluded with the deuillish opinions of the false apostles that now ye will not obey the truth And wheras I haue with great trauel and diligence set forth Christ plainly before your eyes yet doth this profit you nothing at al. In these wordes he hath respect to the former arguments wherby he proued that to those that will be iustified by the lawe Christe is but the minister of sinne that such doe reiect the grace of God and that to them Christ died in vaine Which arguments he had before more vehemently prosecuted and more largely amplified in their presence as if a painter had purtred Christ Iesus before their eies Now being absent he putteth them in minde of the same things saying To vvhom Iesus Christ vvas described in your sight As if he said There is no painter that with his colours can so liuely set out Christ vnto you as I haue painted him out by my preaching and yet notwithstāding ye still remaine most miserably bewitched Verse 1. And vvas among you crucified What did I then paint out Euen Christ him selfe How was that done In this sort that he is crucified in you or among you He vseth here very rough and sharpe wordes Before he said that they sought righteousnes by the lawe reiected the grace of God and that to them Christ died in vaine Now he addeth moreouer that they crucifie Christ who before liued raigned in them As if he should say Ye haue now not onely reiected the grace of God not onely to you Christ died in vaine but also he is most shamefully crucified among you After the same maner he speaketh Heb. 6. Crucifying to them selues againe the sonne of God and making a mocke of him c. If a mā do but heare the name of a Monke of his shauen croune of his cowle of his rule it should make him to tremble howe much so euer the Papists doe adore these abominations and bragge that they are perfect religion and holines as I and others did iudge of them before God reuealed his Gospell vnto vs for we were brought vp in the traditions of men which darkened Christ and made him vtterly vnprofitable vnto vs when he heareth Paule say as here he doth that euen they which seeke to be iustified by the lawe of God be not onely deniers and murtherers of Christ but also they doe most wickedly crucifie him againe Nowe if they be crucifiers of Christ which seeke to be iustified by the righteousnes of the law of God and the works therof what are they I pray you which seeke saluation and eternall life by the dregges and filthie dunge of mans righteousnes and by the doctrine of Deuils But who could euer beleeue or thinke that it was so horrible and so abhominable a sinne to be made a religious man for so they call thē namely to be made a Massing priest a Monke a Frier a Nunne Doutles no man Yea they them selues say moreouer that Monkerie is a new baptisme Can there be any thing more horrible then that the kingdome of the Papists is the kingdome of such as spitefully spitte in the face of Christ the sonne of God and crucifie him againe For in deede they crucifie him a fresh who
fruites that ye did before that is that ye teache not truely that ye beleeue not faithfully that ye liue not holily that ye worke not rightly and that ye suffer not patiently Finally who hath so corrupted you that ye beare not so louing affection towards me as ye did before that ye receaue not Paule now as an Angell of God nor as Christ Iesus that ye will not plucke out your eyes to geue them vnto me How cometh it to passe I say that this feruent zeale of yours waxeth so colde towardes me and that ye now preferre before me the false apostles which doe so miserably seduce you In like manner it hapneth vnto vs at this day When we first preached the Gospell there were very many that fauoured our doctrine and had a good and a reuerent opinion of vs and after the preaching therof followed the operations and effectes of faith But what came then A sort of light and brainsicke heads sprang vp and by and by destroyed all that we had in long time and with much trauaile plāted before and also made vs so odious vnto them which before loued vs dearely and thankfully receaued our doctrine that nowe they hate nothing more then our name But the Deuill is the aucthor of this mischiefe working in his members contrary signes which wholy fight against the operations of the holy Ghost Therfore sayth the Apostle your experience O ye Galathians ought to teach you that these great and excellent miracles proceeded not of the workes of the law For as ye had them not before the hearing of faith preached so haue ye them not nowe although the false apostles raigne in the middest of you Therfore we also may say to them at this day which vaunt them selues to be gospellers and to be freed from the tyrannie of the Pope haue ye ouercome the tyrannie of the Pope and obtained libertie in Christ through the Anabaptistes and such other fanaticall spirites or through vs which haue preached faith in Iesus Christ Here if they will confesse the truth they must needes say no doubt it was by the preaching of faith And true it is that in the beginning of our preaching the doctrine of faith had a most happy course and downe fell the Popes pardones purgatorie vowes Masses and such like abhominations which drue with them the ruine of al Poperie No man could iustly condemne vs for our doctrine was pure raising vp and comforting many poore consciences which had bene long oppressed with mens traditions vnder the Papacie which was a plaine tyrannie a racking and crucifying of consciences Many therfore gaue thankes vnto God that through the Gospell which by the grace of God we thē first preached they were so mightely deliuered out of these snares and this slaughterhouse of consciences But whē these new fond heads sprang vp who went about by all meanes to worke our discredite then began our doctrine to be euill thought of for it was commonly bruted abrode that the professors therof disagreed among themselues Wherat many being greatly offended fell quite from the truth putting the Papistes in comfort that we together with our doctrine should shortly come to naught and by this meanes they should recouer their former dignitie and authoritie againe Wherfore like as the false apostles vehemently contended that the Galathians now iustified by faith in Christ ought to be circumcised to kepe the law of Moses if they would be deliuered from their sinnes and from the wrath of God and obtaine the holy Ghost and yet notwithstanding by the selfe same meanes they burdened them the more with sinnes for sinne is not taken away by the law neither is the holy ghost geuen through it but onely it worketh wrath and driueth men into great terrours so at this day these rash heades which thought to prouide for the safetie of the catholike Church at once to driue downe all Poperie haue done no good but much hurt to the Church they haue not ouerthrowne the Papacie but haue more established it But if they had as they began with a common consent together with vs taught and diligently vrged the article of iustification that is to say that we are iustified neither by the righteousnes of the lawe nor by our owne righteousnes but by onely faith in Iesus Christ doutles this one article by litle and litle as it began had ouerthrowen the whole Papacie with al her brotherhodes pardons religious orders relikes ceremonies inuocation of Sainctes purgatorie Masses watchings vowes and infinite other like abhominations But they leauing of the preaching of faith and true Christian righteousnes haue gone an other way to worke to the great hinderaunce both of sounde doctrine and of the Churches Therfore it is happened to them much like as is said in the common Dutch prouerbe They haue driuen away the fishes which the nette was about to enclose whiles they went about to catch them with their handes Verse 6. As Abraham beleeued God and it vvas imputed to him for righteousnes Hitherto Paule groundeth his argument vpon the experience of the Galathians and with this argument he presseth them vehemently Ye saith he haue beleued beleuing haue done miracles haue shewed many notable signes and moreouer ye haue suffred many afflictiōs al which things are the effects operations not of the law but of the holy ghost This the Galathians were constrained to confesse For they could not denie these things which were before their eyes and subiect to their senses and therfore this argument grounded vpon their owne experience is very strong Now he addeth the example of Abraham rehearseth the testimony of the scripture The first is out of Genesis Abraham beleued God c. This place the Apostle here mightely prosecuteth as also he doth in his epistle to the Romaines If Abraham saith he vvas made righteous by the vvorks of the lavv he hath righteousnes and reioysing but not before God but before men For before God he hath sinne and wrath Now he was iustified before God not because he did work but because he did beleue For the scripture saith Abraham beleued God and it vvas imputed to him for righteousnes This place doth Paule there notably set out amplifie as it is most worthy Abraham saith he vvas not vveake in the faith neither considered he his ovvne body being dead vvhen he vvas almost an 100. yere old neither that Sara vvas past childe bearing Thorough vnbelefe he doubted not of the promise of God but vvas made strong in the faith and gaue glory to God being surely persuaded that whatsoeuer God had promised he was able to performe wherefore it was imputed vnto him for righteousnes And this is wrytten not onely for him that it was counted vnto him for righteousnes but for vs also c. Paule by these wordes Abraham beleeued maketh the cheefest worship the cheefest duetie the cheefest obedience and the cheefest sacrifice
careful for your saluation This is a liuely example to teach all ministers how to be careful for their sheepe and to assay euery way that by chiding faire speaking or entreating they may reteine them in sound doctrine and turne them from subtill seducers and false teachers Verse 19. My litle children of vvhom I trauaile in birth againe vntill Christ be formed in you All his wordes are waightie and fitly framed to the purpose that they may moue the hearts of the Galathians and winne theyr fauour and good will againe And these are sweete and louing words when he calleth them his children When he sayeth of vvhom I trauaile in birth it is an allegorie For the Apostles are in the stede of parentes as Scholemasters also are in their place and calling For as the parents beget the bodely forme euen so the other beget the forme of the minde Now the forme of a Christian minde is Faith or the confidence of the heart which layeth hold vppon Christe and cleaueth to him alone and to nothing else The heart being furnished with this confidence or assurance to witte that for Christes sake we are righteous hath the true forme of Christe Now this forme is geuen by the ministerie of the word as it is sayd 1. Corrinthians 4 I haue begotten you through the Gospell that is to say in spirit that ye might know Christe and beleue in him Also 2. Corrinthians 3. Ye are the Epistle of Christe ministred by vs and vvritten not vvith incke but vvith the spirite of the liuing God. For the word commeth from the mouth of the Apostle or of the minister and entreth into the heart of him that heareth it There the holy Ghost is present and emprinteth the word in the heart so that it consenteth vnto it Thus euery godly teacher is a father which engendreth and formeth the true shape of a Christian heart and that by the ministerie of the word Moreouer by these wordes of vvhom I trauaile in birth he toucheth the false apostles As though he would say I did beget you rightly through the Gospell but these corrupters haue formed a new shape in your heart not of Christe but of Moses so that now your affiance is not grounded any more vpon Christe but vpon the workes of the lawe This is not the true forme of Christe but it is an other forme and altogether deuilish And he sayth not of whom I trauaile in birth vntill my forme be fashioned in you but vntill Christe be formed in you that is to say I trauaile that ye may receaue againe the forme and similitude of Christe and not of Paule In which wordes he againe reproueth the false apostles For they had abolished the forme of Christe in the heartes of the beleuers and had deuised an other forme that is to say their owne As he sayeth Chap. 6. They vvould haue you circumcised that they might reioyce in your flesh Of this forme of Christe he speaketh also in the third to the Colossians Put ye on the nevve man vvhich is renevved in knovvledge after the image of him that created him Paule therefore goeth about to repaire the forme of Christe in the Galathians that was disfigured and corrupted by the false apostles which is that they should thinke speake and will as God doth whose thought and will is that we should obtaine remission of our sinnes and euerlasting life by Iesus Christ his onely Sonne whom he sent into the world to the ende he might be the propiciation for our sinnes and that we should know that through this his sonne he is appeased and become our louing father They that beleue this are like vnto God that is to say all their thoughtes are of God as the affection of their heart is they haue the same forme in their minde which God or Iesus Christe hath This is to be renewed in the spirite of our minde and to put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnes and true holines as Paule sayth Ephes 4. He sayeth then that he traueileth againe of the Galathians in birth notwithstanding in such sort that the forme of the children be not the forme of the Apostle so that the children should not resemble the forme of Paule or of Cephas c. but of an other Father that is to say Christ I will fashion him sayeth he in you to the ende ye may be like minded in all things vnto Christe himselfe To be briefe I trauell of you in birth that is to say I labour carefully to call you backe againe to your former Faith the which ye haue lost being deceaued by the craft and subteltie of the false apostles and are returned to the lawe and workes Therefore I must now againe carefully trauell to bring you backe from the lawe to the Faith of Christ This he calleth to trauell in birth c. Verse 20. And I vvould I vvere vvith you novv that I might chaūge my voice c. These are the true cares of an Apostle It is a common saying that a letter is a dead messenger for it can geue no more then it hath And no Epistle or letter is wrytten so exactly wherein there is not somewhat lacking For the circumstances are diuers there is a diuersitie of times places persons manners and affections all which no Epistle can expresse Therefore it moueth the reader diuersly making him now sadde now merry as he him selfe is disposed But if any thing be spoken sharpely or out of time the liuely voyce of a man may expound mitigate or correct the same Therfore the Apostle wisheth that he were with them to the end he might temper and chaunge his voyce as he should see it needefull by the qualities of their affections As if he should see any of them very much troubled he might so temper his wordes that they should not be oppressed therby with more heauines Contrariwise if he should see others high minded he might sharply reprehend them lest they should be too secure and careles and so at length become contemners of God. Wherefore he could not deuise how he being absent should deale with them by letters As if he should say If my Epistle be to sharpe I feare I shall more offend then amende some of you Againe if it be too gentle it will not profite those which are peruerse and obstinate For dead letters and wordes geue no more then they haue Contrariwise the liuely voyce of a man compared to an Epistle is a Queene For it can adde diminish it can chaūge it selfe in to all maner of affections times places persons To be briefe I would gladly conuert you by letters that is to say cal you backe from the law to the Faith of Iesus Christe but I feare that I shall not so doe by my dead letters But if I were with you I could chaūge my voice I could reproue them bitterly that are obstinate and
God. Now if the Morall lawe it selfe or the ten commaundementes of God can doe nothing else but gender seruauntes that is to say can not iustifie but onely terrifie accuse condemne and driue mens consciences to desperation how then I pray you shall the lawes of men or the lawes of the Pope iustifie which are the doctrines of Deuils They therefore that teach and sette forth either the traditions of men or the lawe of God as necessary to obtaine righteousnes before God doe nothing else but gender seruauntes Notwithstanding such teachers are counted the best men they obtaine the fauoure of the world and are most frutefull mothers for they haue an infinite number of disciples For mans reason vnderstandeth not what Faith and true godlines is and therefore it neglecteth and despiseth it and is naturally addicted to superstition and hypocrisie that is to say to the righteousnes of workes Nowe because this righteousnes shineth and flourisheth euery where therefore it is as a mighty Emperesse of the whole world They therfore which teach the righteousnes of workes by the lawe beget many children which outwardly seeme to be free and haue a glorious shew of excellēt vertues but in conscience they are seruauntes and bondslaues of sinne therfore they are to be cast out of the house and condemned Contrariwise Sara the freewoman that is to say the true church seemeth to be barren For the Gospell which is the word of the crosse and affliction which the Church preacheth shineth not so brightly as the doctrine of the law and workes and therfore she hath not so many disciples to cleaue vnto her Moreouer she beareth this title that she forbiddeth good workes maketh men secure idle and negligent raiseth vp heresies and seditions and is the cause of all mischeefe and therefore she seemeth to bring no successe or prosperitie but all things seeme to be full of barennes desolation and desperation Therefore the wicked are certenly perswaded that the church with her doctrine can not long endure The Iewes assured themselues that the church which was plāted by the Apostles should shortly be ouerthrowne the which by an odious name they called a Sect. For thus they speake to Paule in the .28 Chapter of that Acts. As concerning this Sect vve knovv that euery vvhere it is spoken against In like maner how often I pray you haue our aduersaries ben deceaued which somewhiles appoynted one time somewhiles an other when we should be certainly destroyed Christ and his Apostles were oppressed but after their death the doctrine of the Gospell was further spred abrode then it was during their life In like maner our aduersaries may oppresse vs at this day but the word of God shall abide for euer How much so euer then the church seeme to be barren and forsaken weake and despised and outwardly to suffer persecution and moreouer be compelled to heare this reproch that her doctrine is heretical and seditious notwithstanding she alone is frutefull before God she gendreth by the ministerie of the word an infinite number of children heires of righteousnes and euerlasting life And although outwardly they suffer persecution yet in spirite they are most free who not onely are iudges ouer all doctrines works but also are most victorious conquerours against the gates of hell The Prophet therefore confesseth that the church is in heauines for else he would not exhort her to reioyce He graunteth that she is barren before the world For else he would not call her barren and forsaken hauing no children but before God he sayth she is fruteful and therfore he biddeth her reioyce As though he would say Thou art in deede forsaken and barren and hast not the law for thy husband and therefore thou hast no children But reioyce for although thou hast not the lawe for thy husband but art forsaken as a virgine that is ready to marry for he will not call her widowe which should haue an husband if she were not forsakē of him or if he were not slaine thou I say which art solitarie forsaken of thy husband the law and not subiect to the mariage of the lawe shalt be a mother of innumerable children Wherefore the people or the Church of the new Testament is altogether without the lawe as touching the conscience and therefore she semeth to be forsaken in the sight of the world But although she seeme to be neuer so barren without the law and without workes yet notwithstanding she is most frutefull before God bringeth forth an infinite nombre of children not in bondage but in freedome By what meanes Not by the lawe but by the word and spirite of Iesus Christ which is geuen by the Gospell through which she conceaueth bringeth forth and nourisheth her children Paule therefore plainly sheweth by this allegory the difference betwixt the law and the Gospell First when he calleth Agar the olde Testament and Sara the newe Againe when he calleth the one a bondmaind the other a freewoman Moreouer when he sayeth that the maried frutefull is become barren and cast out of the house with her children Contrariwise the barren and forsaken is become frutefull bringeth forth an infinite nōber of children those also inheritours By these differences are resembled the two sortes of people of Faith of the law I meane The people of Faith haue not the lawe for their husband they serue not in bondage they are not borne of that mother Ierusalem which now is but they haue the promise they are free and are borne of free Sara He separateth therefore the spirituall people of the new Testament from the other people of the lawe when he sayeth that the spirituall people are not the children of Agar the bondmaid but of Sara the freewoman which knoweth nothing of the law And by this meanes he placeth the people of faith farre aboue and without the law Now if they be aboue and without the law then are they iustified by the spirituall birth onely which is nothing else but Faith and not by the lawe or by the workes thereof Now as the people of grace neither haue nor can haue the lawe so the people of the lawe neither haue nor can haue grace for it is impossible that the lawe and grace should stand together Therfore we must be iustified by faith lose the righteousnes of the law or else be iustified by the law and lose the righteousnes of Faith. But this is a fowle and a lamētable losse to lose grace and to returne to the lawe Contrariwise it is an happie and blessed losse to lose the lawe and lay hold of grace We therefore folowing the example and diligence of Paule doe endeuour as much as is possible to set forth plainly the difference betwixt the lawe and the Gospell which is very easie as touching the wordes For who seeth not that Agar is not Sara and that Sara is not Agar
of the freewoman and shall at length be cast into vtter darknes Paule therefore by these wordes bondwoman and freewoman tooke occasion as we haue heard to reiect the righteousnes of the lawe and to confirme the doctrine of Iustification And of purpose he taketh hold of this word freewoman vehemently vrging and amplifying the same especially in the beginning of the chapter folowing Whervpon he taketh occasion to reason of Christian libertie the knowledge whereof is very necessary For the Pope hath in a maner quite ouerthrowne it and made the Church subiect to mans traditions and ceremonies and to a most miserable and filthie bondage That libertie which is purchased by Christ is vnto vs at this day a most strong fort and munition wherby we defend our selues against the tyrannie of the Pope Wherfore we must diligently consider this doctrine of Christian libertie as well to confirme the doctrine of iustification as also to raise vppe and comfort weake consciences against so many troubles offences which our aduersaries doe impute vnto the Gospell Now Christian libertie is a very spirituall thing which the carnall man doth not vnderstand Yea they which haue the first frutes of the spirite and can talke well therof doe very hardly retaine it in their heart It seemeth to reason that it is a matter of small importance Therefore if the holy Ghost do not magnifie it adde a waight vnto it it is conteÌ„ned The fifth Chapter PAVLE now drawing towardes the ende of his Epistle disputeth very vehemeÌ„tly in defence of the doctrine of Faith and Christian libertie against the false apostles the enemies and destroyers of the same against whom he casteth out very thundring wordes to beate them downe and vtterly to vanquish them And therewithall he exhorteth the Galathians to flie their pernicious doctrine as a dangerous poyson In his exhortation he intermingleth threatnings and promises trying euery way that he may kepe them in that libertie which Christ had purchased for them saying Verse 1. Stand fast therefore in that libertie vvherein Christe hath made vs free That is to say Be ye stedfast So Peter sayeth Be sober and vvatch for your aduersarie the Deuill as a roaring Lion vvalketh about seeking vvhom he may deuoure vvhom resist being stedfast in the Faith. Be ye not carelesse sayth he but stedfast and constant Lie not downe and sleepe but stand vp As if he would say It standeth you in hand to be watchfull and constant that ye may keepe and hold fast that libertie wherin Christe hath made you free They that are secure and negligent can not kepe this libertie For Satan most deadly hateth the light of the Gospell that is to say the doctrine of grace libertie consolation and life Therfore when he seeth that it beginneth once to appeare forthwith he fighteth against it with all might and maine stirring vppe stormes and tempests to hinder the course therof and vtterly to ouerthrow it Wherefore Paule warneth the Faithfull not to sleepe not to be negligent but constantly and valiantly to resist Satan that he spoile them not of that libertie which Christe hath purchased for them Euery word hath here a certaine vehemencie Stand sayth he As if he should say Here haue ye neede of great diligence vigilancie In that libertie In what libertie Not in that wherwith the Emperour hath made vs free but in that wherwith Christ hath made vs free The Emperour hath geuen or rather was compelled to geue to the Bishop of Rome a free citie and other landes also immunities priuileges and prerogatiues c. This is also a libertie but it is a ciuill libertie whereby the Pope with all his cleargie is exempt from all publicke charges Moreouer there is a fleshly or rather a deuilish libertie wherby the Deuill chiefly raigneth thorow out the whole world For they that inioy this libertie obey neither God nor lawes but doe what they list This libertie the people seeke and embrace at this day and so doe the Sectaries which will be at libertie in their opinions and in all their doings to the ende they may teach and doe whatsoeuer they dreame to be good and sound without reprehension These stand in that libertie wherein the Deuill hath made them free But we speake not here of this libertie albeit the whole world seeketh no other libertie Neither doe we speake of the ciuill libertie but of a farre other maner of libertie which the Deuill hateth and resisteth with all his power This is that libertie whereby Christe hath made vs free not from an earthly bondage or from the Babylonicall captiuitie or from the tyrannie of the Turkes but froÌ„ Gods euerlasting wrath And where is this done In the conscience There resteth our libertie and goeth no farther For Christe hath made vs free not ciuily nor carnally but diuinely that is to say we are made free in such sort that our coÌ„science is now free and quiet not fearing the wrath of God to come This is that true and inestimable libertie to the excelleÌ„cie maiestie wherof if we compare the other they are but as one droppe of water in respect of the whole sea For who is able to expresse what a thing it is when a man is assured in his heart that God neither is nor will be angry with him but will be for euer a mercifull and a louing father vnto him for Christes sake This is in deede a maruelous and an incomprehensible libertie to haue the most high and soueraigne Maiestie so fauourable vnto vs that he doth not onely defend maintaine and succour vs in this life but also as touching our bodies wâ—ll so deliuer vs that our bodies which are sowen in corruption in dishonor and infirmitie shall rise againe in incorruption in glory and power Wherfore this is an inestimable libertie that we are made free from the wrath of God for euer and is greater then heauen and earth and all other creatures Of this libertie there foloweth an other whereby through Christe we are made free from the lawe sinne death the power of the Deuill hell c. For as the wrath of God can not terrifie vs for that Christe hath deliuered vs from the same so the lawe sinne and death can not accuse and condemne vs And although the law accuse vs and sinne terrifie vs yet they can not driue vs to desperation For Faith which ouercometh the world by and by sayeth These things belong not vnto me for Christe hath made me free and deliuered me from them all Likewise death which is the most mighty and most dreadful thing in all the world is vtterly vanquished in the conscience by this libertie of the spirite Wherfore the maiestie of this Christian libertie is highly to be estemed and diligently considered It is an easie matter for a maÌ„ to speake these words freedome from the wrath of God sinne and death but in the time
And this he doth not without great cause For this pernicious opinion of the lawe that it iustifieth and maketh men righteous before God is deepely rooted in mans reason and all mankinde is so wrapped in it that it can hardly get out And Paul seemeth here to compare those that seeke righteousnes by the lawe vnto oxen that be tied to the yoke to the end he might take from it the glory of iustifying of righteousnes For like as oxen that draw in the yoke with great toile receaue nothing therby but forrage or pasture when they be able to draw the yoke no more are appoynted to the slaughter euen so they that seeke righteousnes by the lawe are captiues and oppressed with the yoke of bondage that is to say with the lawe and when they haue tired themselues a long time in the workes of the lawe with great and greeuous toyle in the ende this is their reward that they are miserable and perpetuall seruaunts And whereof euen of sinne death Gods wrath and of the Deuill Wherefore there is no greater or harder bondage then the bondage of the lawe It is not without cause then that Paule calleth it the yoke of bōdage For as we haue often sayd before the law doth but reueale encrease aggrauate sinne accuse terrify condemne gender wrath and finally it driueth poore consciences into desperation which is the most miserable and most greeuous bondage that can be Rom. 3.4.5 He vseth therefore very vehement wordes For he would gladly perswade them that they should not suffer this importable burden to be layd vpon their shoulders by the false apostles or be entangled againe with the yoke of bondage As if he should say We stād not here vpon a matter of small importance but either of euerlasting libertie or euerlasting bondage For like as freedome from Gods wrath and all euils is not temporall or carnall but euerlasting euen so the bondage of sinne death the Deuill and damnation wherwith all they be oppressed which will be made righteous and saued by the law is not corporall and such as continueth but for a time but euerlasting For such workers of the lawe as goe about to performe and accomplish all things precisely and exactly for of such Paule speaketh can neuer finde quietnes and peace of conscience in this life They alwayes dout of the good will of God towardes them they are alwayes in feare of death of the wrath and iudgement of God and after this life they shal be punished for their vnbeleefe with euerlasting damnation Therefore the doers of the lawe and such as stand altogether vpon the righteousnes and workes thereof are rightly called the Deuils martyrs They take more paines and punish them selues more in purchasing hell according to the prouerbe then the Martyrs of Christe doe in obtaining heauen For they are tormented two maner of wayes First they miserably afflict themselues whilest they liue here by doing of many hard and great workes and all in vaine and afterwardes when they die they reape for a recompence euerlasting damnation Thus are they most miserable Martyrs both in this life and in the life to come and their bondage is euerlasting Cōtrariwise the godly haue troubles in this world but in Christe they haue peace because they beleue that he hath ouercome the world Wherefore we must stand fast in that freedome which Christ hath purchased for vs by his death we must take good heede that we be not entangled againe with the yoke of bondage As it hapneth at this day to the fantasticall spirites who falling away from Faith and from this freedom haue procured vnto them selues here a temporal bondage and in the world to come shall be oppressed with an euerlasting bondage As for the Papistes the most part of them are become at this day plaine Epicures Therfore whiles they may they vse the libertie of the flesh singing this carelesse song Ede bibe lude post mortem nulla voluptas That is Eate drinke make good cheare for after this life there is no pleasure But they are the very bondslaues of the Deuill by whom they are holden captiues at his will and pleasure therefore they shall feele this euerlasting bōdage in hel Hetherto Paules exhortation hath bene vehement and earnest but that which foloweth doth farre passe it Verse 2. Behold I Paule say vnto you that if ye be circumcised Christe shall profite you nothing Paule here wonderfully stirred vppe with zeale and feruencie of spirite thundreth against the law circumcision and these thundring wordes proceding of great zeale and indignation the holy Ghost wresteth frō him in saying Behold I Paule c. I I say who know that I haue not receaued the Gospel by man but by the reuelation of Iesus Christe and haue commission and authoritie from aboue to teach and define c. doe tel you that if ye be circumcised Christ shall profite you nothing at all This is a very hard sentence wherby Paule declareth that to be circumcised is as much as to make Christe vtterly vnprofitable not in respect of himselfe but of the Galathians who being deceaued by the subtelties of the false apostles beleued that besides faith in Christe it was needefull for the faithfull to be circumcised without the which they could not obtaine saluation This place is as it were a touchstone wherby we may most certainely and freely iudge of all doctrines workes religions and ceremonies of all men Whosoeuer teach that there is any thing necessary to saluation whether they be Papists Turks Iewes or Sectaries besides Faith in Christe or shall deuise any worke or religion or obserue any Rule tradition or ceremonie whatsoeuer with this opinion that by such things they shall obtaine forgeuenes of sinnes righteousnes and euerlasting life they heare in this place the sentence of the holy Ghost pronounced against them by the Apostle that Christe profiteth them nothing Seing Paule durst geue this sentence against the lawe and circumcision which were ordained of God himselfe what durst he not doe against the chaffe and the drosse of mens traditions Wherefore this place is a terrible thunderbolt against all the kingdom of the Pope For all the Priestes Monkes and Heremites that liue in their cloisters I speake of the best of them reposed all their trust and confidence in their owne workes righteousnes vowes and merits and not in Christ whom they most wickedly and blasphemously imagined to be an angrie iudge an accuser and cōdemner And therefore here they heare their iudgement that Christ profiteth them nothing For if they can put away sinnes and deserue forgeuenes of sinnes and euerlasting life through their owne righteousnes and straitnes of life then to what purpose was Christe borne What profite haue they by his death and bloudsheding by his resurrection victorie ouer sinne death and the Deuill seeing they are able to ouercome these monsters by their owne
Deuil and the Deuil likewise sheweth him selfe in the likenes of God And God will be knowen vnder the similitude of the Deuill and will haue the Deuil knowen vnder the likenes of God. The crosse immediatly foloweth the doctrine of the word according to that saying Psal. 116 I beleued and therfore haue I spoken and I vvas sore troubled Now the crosse of the Christians is persecution with reproch and ignominie and without any compassion and therfore it is very offensiue First they suffer as the vilest people in the world so did the Prophet Esay foreshew euen of Christ himself cap. 53. He vvas reputed amōgst the vvicked Moreouer murtherers and theues haue their punishments qualified and men haue compassion on them Here is no offence or sclaunder ioyned with the punishment Cōtrariwise like as the world iudgeth the Christiās to be of all other mē the most pestilent pernicious so doth it thinke that no torments are sufficient to punish them for their hainous offences Neither is it moued with any compassion towardes them but putteth them to the most opprobrious and shamefull kinds of death that can be And it thinketh that it gaineth hereby a double commodity For first it imagineth that it doth high seruice vnto God in killing of them secondly that the cōmon peace and tranquillitie is restored and stablishing by taking away such noisome plagues Therfore the death and crosse of the Faithfull is full of offences But let not this reprochfull dealing sayeth Paule and the continuance of Christes crosse and offence therof moue you but rather let it confirme you For as long as the crosse endureth it shall goe well with the Gospell In like maner Christe also comforteth his disciples in the .5 of Math. Blessed are ye sayeth he vvhen men reuile you and persecute you and shall falsely say all maner of euill against you for my names sake Reioyce and be glad for great is your revvard in heauen For so persecuted they the Prophets vvhich vvere before you The church cā not suffer this reioysing to be wrested frō her Wherfore I would not wish to be at concord with the Pope the bishops the princes and the Sectaries vnlesse they would consent vnto our doctrine For such concorde were a certaine token that we had lost the true doctrine To be short as long as the church teacheth the Gospell it must suffer persecution For the Gospell setteth forth the mercy and glory of God It discloseth the malice and sleightes of the Deuill painting him out in his right coulours and plucking from him the counterfet visour of Gods Maiestie wherby he deceaueth the whole world that is to say it sheweth that all worshippings religious Orders inuented by men and traditions concerning single life meates and such other things wherby men thinke to deserue forgeuenes of sinnes euerlasting life are wicked things and deuelish doctrine There is nothing then that more stirreth vppe the Deuill than the preaching of the Gospell For that plucketh from him the dissembled vizour of God and bewrayeth him to be as he is in deede that is to say the Deuil not god Wherfore it can not be but that as long as the Gospell flourisheth the crosse and the offence thereof must needes folow it or else truely the Deuill is not rightly touched but slenderly tickled But if he be rightly hitte in deede he resteth not but beginneth horribly to rage and to raise vp troubles euery where If Christians then will hold the word of life let them not be afraid or offended when they see that the Deuill is broken lose and rageth euery where that all the world is on an vprour that tyrannes exercise their crueltie and heresies spring vppe but lette them assure them selues that these are signes not of terrour but of ioy as Christe himselfe expoundeth them saying Reioyce and be glad c. God forbid therefore that the offence of the crosse should be taken away Which thing should come to passe if we should preach that which the Prince of this world and his members would gladly heare that is to say the righteousnes of workes Then should we haue a gentle Deuil a fauourable world a gracious Pope and mercifull Princes But because we set forth the benefites and glory of Christe they persecute and spoile vs both of our goodes and liues Verse 12. VVould to God they vvere cutte of that doe disquiet you Is this the part of an Apostle not onely to denounce the false apostles to be troublers to condemne them and to deliuer them to Sathan but also to wish that they might be vtterly rooted out and pearish And what is this else but plaine cursing Paule as I suppose alludeth here to circumcision As if he would say They compell you to cutte of the foresakin of your flesh but I would that they themselues might be vtterly cutte off by the roote Here riseth a question whether it be lawfull for Christians to curse Why not howbeit not alwayes nor for euery cause But when the matter is come to this poynt that Gods word must be euill spoken of and his doctrine blasphemed and so consequently God him selfe then must we turne this sentence and say Blessed be God and his word and what so euer is without God and his word accursed be it yea though it be an Apostle or an Angell from heauen So he sayd before in the first Chapter Although vve or an Angell from heauen preach othervvise vnto you then that vvhich vve haue preached let him be accursed Hereby it may appeare how great a matter Paule made of a litle leauen which for the same durst curse the false apostles who in outward appearance were men of great authoritie and holines Let not vs therefore make litle account of the leauen of doctrine For although it be neuer so litle yet if it be neglected it will be the cause that by litle and litle the truth and our saluation shall be lost and God himselfe be denied For when the word is corrupted and God denied and blasphemed which must needes folow if the word be corrupted there remaineth no hope of saluation But for our partes if we be cursed railed vppon and slaine there is yet one that can raise vs vppe againe and deliuer vs from the curse death and hell Wherefore lette vs learne to aduaunce and extoll the Maiestie authoritie of Gods word For it is no small trifle as brainsicke heades surmise at this day but euery title thereof is greater then heauen and earth Wherefore in this respect we haue no regard of Christian charitie or concord but we sitte as it were on the iudgement seat that is to say we curse and condemne all men which in the least poynt deface or corrupt the Maiestie of Gods word For a litle leauen maketh sovver the vvhole lumpe But if they leaue vs Gods word entire and sound we are not onely ready to keepe charitie
endeuour to amend these I say are they which be ouertaken with sinne and haue the burdens that Paule commaūdeth vs to beare In this case let vs not be rigorous and merciles but after the example of Christ who beareth and forbeareth such let vs beare and forbeare them also for if he punish not such which thing notwithstanding he might iustly doe much lesse ought we so to doe Verse 3. For if any man thinke him selfe to be somevvhat vvhen in deede he is nothing he deceaueth himselfe Here againe he reprehendeth the authors of Sects and painteth them out in their right colours to wit that they be hard harted mercilesse and without compassion such as despise the weake will not vouchsafe to beare their burdens but require all things straitly and precisely like waiward husbandes and seuere Scholemasters whom nothing can please but what they themselues doe who also will be alwayes thy bitter enemies vnlesse thou commend what so euer they say or do in all things frame thy selfe according to their appetite Of all men therfore they are the proudest and dare take vpō them all things And this is it that Paule sayeth here they thinke themselues to be somewhat that is to say that they haue the holy Ghost that they vnderstand all the mysteries of the Scriptures that they cā not erre c. Wherfore Paule addeth very well that they are nothing but that they deceaue themselues with the foolish perswasions of their owne wisedome and holines They vnderstand nothing therefore either of Christ or of the law of Christ For if they did they would say Brother thou art infected with such a vice I am infected with an other God hath forgeuen me tenne thousand talents and I will forgeue thee an hundred pence But when they will require all things so exactly and with such perfection will in no wise beare the burdens of the weake they offend many with this their sharpnes and seueritie who begin to despise hate and shunne them and seeke not comfort or counsel at their hands nor regard what or how they teach Wheras contrariwise Pastours ought so to behaue themselues towardes those ouer whom they haue taken charge that they might loue and reuerence them not for their person but for their office and Christian vertues which especially ought to shine in them Paule therfore in this place hath rightly painted out such seuere and mercilesse Sainctes when he sayeth They thinke them selues to be somevvhat that is to say being puffed vp with their owne foolish opinions and vaine dreames they haue a maruelous perswasion of their owne knowledge and holines and yet in very deede they are nothing and doe but deceaue them selues For it is a manifest beguiling when a man perswadeth him selfe that he is somewhat when in deede he is nothing Such men are well described in the .3 of the Apocalips in these wordes Thou sayest I am rich and encreased vvith goodes and haue neede of nothing and knovvest not hovv thou art vvretched and miserable and poore and blinde and naked Verse 4. But let euery man trie his ovvne vvorke and then he shall haue reioysing in himselfe onely and not in an other He goeth foreward in painting out those proude and vainglorious felowes For the desire of vainglory is an odious and cursed vice it is the occasion of all euils and troubleth both common weales and consciences And specially in spirituall matters it is such an euill as is incurable And albeit that this place may be vnderstand of the workes of this life or ciuill conuersation yet principally the Apostle speaketh of the worke of the ministery and inueyeth against those vaineglorious heads which with their fantasticall opinions doe trouble well enstructed consciences And this is the property of those which are infected with this poyson of vainglory that they haue no regard whether their worke that is to say their ministery be pure simple faithfull or not but this they only seeke that they may haue the praise of the people So the false apostles when they saw that Paule preached the gospel purely to the Galathiās and that they could not bring any better doctrine they began to finde fault at those things which he had godly faithfully taught to prefer their owne doctrine before the doctrine of Paule by this subtiltie they wonne the fauour of the Galathians brought Paule into hatred among them Therfore the proud vainglorious do ioyne these .iii. vices together First they are greedy of glory Secōdly they are maruelous witty wily in finding fault with other mens doings and sayings therby to purchase the loue the wel liking and praise of the people And thirdly when they haue once gotten a name though it be by other mens trauaile they become so stout and full of stomacke that they dare venture vpon all things Therefore they are pernicious and pestilent felowes whom I hate euen with my very heart for they seeke their owne and not that which is of Iesus Christ c. Against such Paule speaketh here As if he should say Such vaine-glorious spirites do their worke that is to say they teach the Gospell to this ende that they may winne praise estimation among men that is that they may be counted excellent doctors with whom Paule and others might not be compared And whē they haue gotten this estimation then begin they to reprehend the sayings and doings of other mē and highly commend their owne and by this subteltie they bewitch the mindes of the people who because they haue itching eares are not only delited with new opinions but also reioyce to see those teachers which they had afore to be abased and defaced by these new vpstartes and glorious heades and all because they are come to a fulnes and lothing of the word Thus it ought not to be sayth he but let euery man be faithfull in his office let him not seeke his owne glory nor depende vppon the praise commendation of the people but let his only care be to doe his worke truly that is let him teach the gospel purely And if his worke be sincere sound let him assure him selfe that he shall lacke no praise either before God or among the godly In the meane space if he be not cōmended of the vnthankful world let this nothing moue him For he knoweth that the end of his ministerie is not that he but that Christ shuld be glorified therby Wherfore being furnished with the armour of righteousnes on the right hand on the left let him say I begā not to teach the gospel to the ende that the world should magnifie me and therfore I wil not shrinke frō that which I haue begun if the world hate sclaūder or persecute me He that is such a one teacheth the word and attendeth vppon his office faithfully without any worldly respect that is without regard of glory or
SpeculatioÌ„ is a naked knovvledge vvithout practise Iam. 1.23.24 The doctrine of true godlines is kept by prayer and earnest studie of the vvorde The enemies of the godly The reason vvhich at this day is vsed against vs and preuaileth vvith many The Deuils argument Doctour Staupitius a fauourer of Luthers doctrine vvheÌ„ he began to preach The doctrine of the gospell attributeth all things vnto God and nothing to man. Mat. 1 1â— Neither Angels nor Apostles or any other to be beleued if they teach any thing against the vvord of God. The errour of Peter Galat. 2.11 A chefe argument against vs. A preacher must be sure of his calling and doctrine Galat. 1.8 The zeale of Paule Actes 8.1 Actes 9.12 Actes 16.4 Rom. 9.3 VVhat Paule calleth the traditions of the fathers Phil. 3.5 Phil. 3. â— The first iourney of Paule Paules merite or desert By vvhat deserts vve attaine to grace VVhat maner of Saincts the Deuill loueth Iohn Hus. Publicans and sinners are farre better then merit-mongers Our desert The Papistes a bloudy generation By vvhat deserts vve attaine grace 2 Pet. 1. â— Mat. 12.45 The deserts of S. Paule Paules doctrine The definition of the Gospel 1 Cor. 1.30 The craftie Sophists haue turned the Gospell into the lavve of loue and Christ into Moses Heb. 10.10 The Gospell is not learned by any studie of man but is taught from aboue of God. Acts. 9.4 Paule is the Apostle of the Gentiles Ro. 15.15.16.17 Paules diuinitie The office of Paule to the Gentiles The confutation of the argument of the false Apostles Paule became all things to all men 1. Cor. 9.20 VVhy Paule glorieth so much that he hath not learned his gospel of any man. Paule svveareth The testimony of all the churches in Iudea for Paule Paules doctrine Contention of such as vvere turned from the Ievves against Paule Acts. 15.89 The declaration of Paule and Barnabas as touching those things vvhich vvere done among the Gentiles VVhat they aunsvvere to Paule in this disputation vvhich are so earnest for the lavve They that vvere conuerted from among the Ievves hardly forsooke the lavve Custome is a double nature God alvvayes beareth vvith the infirmities of his people 1 Reg. 8.21 Exod. 34.6.7 VVhat they had to say for themselues that resisted Paule Paule taketh vnto him vvitnesses Barnabas and Titus Barnabas Not as hauing any soueraintie othervvise then an Euangelist or chiefe of the eldershippe of the churches 1 Tit. 1.5 Paule so defendeth the gospel that he vvill haue all things geue place vnto it Actes 13 3â— The question that vvas haÌ„dled in the meting of the Apostles * The practise of the church in the time of the Apostles as touching Synodes and conferences teach vs novv to vse the same vvhen vve haue any controuersie VVhy Paule sayth lest I had run in vaine VVhat vvas decreed in this conference Hovv Paule refused circumcision 1. Cor. 7.18 Hovv vve teach fasting and other Christian exercises novv a dayes VVhat vvas determined in that meting of the Apostles Actes 15. â—0 VVhy Paule vvould not suffer Titus to be circumcised The obstinate aduersaries defend their vvicked blasphemies by tyrannie and violence Math. 6.9.10 The victorie of Paule against the fals Apostles 1. Cor. 8.8 The Pope putteth righteousnes in the keping of his traditioÌ„s and damnation in breaking of them The gospell of the false apostles The gospell of the Pope and other heretikes the Anabaptistes Verse 7. Of preachers vvhich preach Christ corruptly The truth of the gospell vvhat it is The corruptioÌ„ of the gospell The doctrine of the Papistes concerning faith The obiect of reason The obiect of faith is the thing vvhervnto the eie of faith loketh vvhich is Christ Faith adorned vvith charity True faith Sleights practised of the false apostles against Paule * These be the corruptions vvhich Luther here sayth that he tolerateth more then he ought to do but the safest vvay is quite to reiect them The Popes thunderbolts It is a point of true godlines to be stout against the merit-mongers for keping our Christian liberty VVhen faith is sound all things are safe The holy obstinacie and stoutnes of the Godly The doctrine of the lavv The doctrine of the Gospel Galat. 2.3 They are to be restrained to such as serue to edification or els vve ought to leaue them VVhy Paule geueth not vnto the apostles any glorious title The argument of the false Apostles against Paule The vvord of God to be preferred before all titles and persons vvhatsoeuer God respecteth no mans person Deut. 10.17 2 Chron. 19.7 Rom. 2.11 Eccles 35.16 Acts. 10.34 Ephes 6.9 Colos 3.26 Iudas Saule Ismaell Esau MaÌ„ regardeth the person Euery creature of God may be called the veile of God because God is as it vvere couered and shadovved vnder it * 1. Cor. 13.12 Deut. 5.10 Mat. 4.4 MaÌ„ trusteth to the veiles of God and not to God himselfe The outvvard veiles are Gods good creatures but vve must not trust in them vvhich is vvicked God suffreth his deare sainctes to fal into great vices that vve shuld not cleaue to their persons * 2. Sam. 11.4.17 * Mat. 26.69 Marke 14.66 Luke 22.55 Iohn 18.25 Men are but men Paule calleth the Apostleship the person of man. The outvvard person is not to be looked vpon in iudgement Deut. 1. VVhat can the Pope othervvise do being Antichrist but take vpon him dominion such as Gods vvord neuer allovved of Marke vvhat seruitude Luther vvas coÌ„tent to endure so that he and others might enioy the liberty of conscience Acts. 4.19 The dominion of the Pope intolerable Rom. â— 9.10 VVhat Paule did in that conference The holy pride of the godly against the Pope VVhyâ—e the godly are proude against the Pope * The Pope is no povver ordeined of God. This is impossible for Antechrist the soÌ„ne of perdition to acknovvledge 1 Cor. 13.7 Loue suffereth all things but faith can beare nothing 2 Pet. 1.4 To Peter is coÌ„mitted the Gospell ouer circumcision and to Paule ouer vncircuÌ„cision Actes 10.17 1. Peter 1.1 Actes 9.20 Mat. 23.9.10 Marc. 16.15 Coloss 1.5.6 Actes 13.1.2 Peter the Apostle of the Ievves and Paule of the Gentiles Actes 9.20 Paule preached also to the Ievves Act. 13.45.46 Math. 10.6 Actes 28 2â— Rom. 1.14 VncircuÌ„cisioÌ„ Circumcision Paule receaueth not his gospel of the other Apostles The Apostles calling equall Equalitie among the Apostles Actes 15.14 The Gospell of Peter mightie Actes 19.11.12 The stoutnes of Paul is not carnall VVhat Paule calleth grace in this place Peter alovveth the ministerie of Paul. Paule and the other Apostles taught all one gospell A good minister must be carefull for the poore Esay 61.1 Math. 11.1 Luke 4.16 The vvorld is forvvard to geue for the maintenaunce of vngodlines but it careth not for Gods ministers Math. 25 3â— The maiestie of this article of iustificatioÌ„ Mar. 10.39 Math. 16.25 It behoueth vs to be obstinate in Gods matter A Christian vvill openly reproue vices in his brother The Prophets and Apostles
haue sinned and had their infirmities yet God hath deliuered vnto vs by their ministerie vvhatsoeuer he vvould haue vs to folovv vvithout corruption * 2. Sam. 7.3.4.5 Actes 1.6 Peter sinned Math. 28. Actes 10.11 No Sainctes vvithout sin Dissention betvvene Paule and Barnabas Actes 15.1.2.3 The fauls of the Sainctes bring great comfort vnto vs. Iudges 1.6 2 Sam 11.24 Iob. 3.12 Iob. 4 c. Ierem. 10.14 Ionas 4 3. Peter liueth vvith the GeÌ„tiles like a Gentile 1 Cor. â— 20.21 The offence of Peter VVhat the beleuing Ievves gathered of Peters abstaining A facte is one thing and the end of a facte an other Meates may be refused tvvo maner of vvaies 1 Cor. 9. The dissimulation of Peter The sinne of Peter A fall in doctrine is easy The Councell holden at Ierusalem Acts. 15. 1. Cor. 10.12 * Ceremonies are daungerous and if such offence come by keping those vvhich vvere commaunded of God vvhat may vve think of such as Antechrist hath deuised seruing to no edification Peters dissimulation Dissimulation vvhat it is * Paphnutius stoode in the defence of the mariage of ministers against the vvhole Councell The lavve and the Gospell must be discerned one from the other The lavve and reason are against faith VVhat vve must do vvheÌ„ our coÌ„science is terrified Exod. 19.16 Moises in the mountaine vvas aboue the lavv so in matters of faith vve must haue nothing to doe vvith the lavv VVe must not trust in our ovvn streÌ„gth VVithout Gods assistaÌ„ce vve can doe nothing Luc. 17.5 Peter knovveth not his errour The difference of the lavve and the Gospel is most diligently to be learned The difference betvvene the lavv and the Gospell VVhen the lavv is to be vrged The lavv hath nothing to do vvith the conscience The Pope maketh the Gospell lavv and confoundeth them both together Hovv necessary this difference is to be knovven The Gospell a straunger in tentations The lavve a continuall gest The time of the Gospell An obiection of the lavv VVhen vve must heare the lavv To liue like the Ievves Peter through his dissimulation compelled the Gentiles to liue like the Ievves Things indifdifferent may not clogge mens consciences Peters errour Libertie of conscience 2. Cor. 11. â— VVhat an afflicted conscience ought chiefly to looke vpon Galat. 1.14 The prerogatiue of the Ievves Gen. 17.10 Iohn 8.33 Rom. 2.17 Faith onely iustifieth All things deadly vvithout faith The vvorke of the lavve VVorks done before iustification and after iustification Cicero Pomponius Atticus Paule intreateth of the vvhole lavve The Papistes Diuinitie Merite of Congruence Merite of duetie and vvorthines The doctryne of the Papistes vvicked and blasphemous against Christ and his righteousnes VVhat the Papistes call deadly sinne A description of a deadly or mortall sinner Desert of congruence and vvorthines a vaine and folish toy The ground of the vvhole Popedom The first poynt of true Christianitie is that a man do acknovvledge himselfe to be a sinner Math. 7 1â— Rom. 14.23 The second part is to beleue the forgeuenes of our sinnes Iohn 3.17 The office of the lavve MeritmoÌ„gers take from God the glory of his Godhead The vanitie of the Papistes in that foolish distinction of congrunuum condigâ—m VVhat the Papistes call formall righteousnes The Papistes take their formall righteousnes vvhich they call charitie to be that grace vvherby vve are made acceptable vnto God. Scotus Occam The pernicious opinion of the Papistes Iohn 17.1 The doctrine of the Sophisters The lavv fulfilled tvvo maner of vvaies say the Papistes according to the substance of the deede and according to the intent or purpose of the CommauÌ„der True Christian faith Christ is the obiect vvhich faith beholdeth and looketh vpon Exod. 19.9 1. Reg. 8.10 Formall righteousnes Rom. 3.15 Psal. 14.1 Psal. 53.4 Psal. 51.4 Rom. 7.14 Rom. 11.32 Rom. 3.19 The â— parte of the Gospell Mat. 9.1 Esai 53.4 1. Pet. 2.24 Christ is no lavvgeuer Verse 12. Verse 24.25 Rom. 3.25 Rom. 4.3 Christ Faith. Imputation Ebr. 4. Acceptation necessary They that beleue in Christ shall not be charged vvith their sinnes Psal. 32. Rom. 4.21 Io. 17. â— The doctrine of good vvorkes to be taught after the doctrine of faith The Crosse Math. 11.30 VVho is a right ChristiaÌ„ A Christian man hath nothing to doe vvith the lavve 1. Cor. 9.15 Christians are Iudges of all kindes of doctryne The doctrine of the Pope 2. Pet. â— â— The Papacie liuely painted out Papisticall Idolatrie The true vse of the Communion taken avvay by the Pope The horrible abuse of the gospell and Sacraments in the Popedome That the Scholemens glose is vvicked vvhich saith that faith adorned vvith charitie iustifieth 1. Cor. 1â— 1 Faith iustifieth vvithout the lavv The doctrine of good vvorkes is not to be neglected Christ Iohn 6.56 Io. 1.36 Faith onely iustifieth because it onely taketh hold of the benefite of Christ Paule speaketh of the vvhole lavv Genes 15.6 Rom. 4.3 The lavve in any vvise is not to be suffred to raigne in the conscience Rom. 5.2 Rom. 7.7 Our saluation consisteth not in doing but in receauing Hetherto hath Paule spoken to Peter VVhat Paule calleth the flesh Galat. 9.19.20 Iohn 3.6 The blindenes of the Papistes The Pope attributeth the vertue of iustifying to his ovvne traditions vvhich Paule taketh from the lavv of God. VVho vvere saued in the kingdom of the Pope Rom. 1.28 VVith the Papists mans traditions are preferred before the Gospell Sam. 2.30 Iohn 5.23 The dignitie of the lavv The first argument in defence of the righteousnes of faith The Iusticiaries make Moses Christ and the lavve grace Math. 19.17 Christ The office of Christ Rom. 1.16 Iohn 1.36 MeritemoÌ„gers scorne the true preachers of faith Luke 10.18 The differeÌ„ce of the lavve and grace is very easie but yet are they soone confounded and mixed together The Pope coÌ„foundeth the lavve grace together Faith infused the ScholemeÌ„ call that faith vvhich is poured into vs or geuen vnto vs of God. The Papistes and Anabaptistes against the sound doctrine of iustification They that say the lavve is necessary to righteousnes are like to the false apostles Luke 10 2â— Math. 19 1â— The state of the matter Verse 17. If our righteousnes come by the lavve then is Christ in vaine Faith in Christ Ioh. 3.16 Ioh. 5. â—4 The doctrine of the Papists Ioh. 1 2â—.36 The Papistes are touched 2. Cor. 3.6.7.8 The ministery of Moses A minister of sinne Let all Papists and Anabaptistes marke this point that euen in the iustified there is not perfect fredom from sinne Rom. 7.23 1. Timot. 1.7 The office and vse of the lavv To be vnder the lavv Deut. 27.6 Galat. 3.10 2. Cor. 3.7 The ministery of the lavv is the ministery of sinne Rom. 7.11 Exod. 5. The scripture calleth the teachers of the lavv exactors and tirants The teachers of the lavve bring mens soules into spirituall slauery The history of the deliuery of the lavv in Exod. 19.20 Verse 17. The office of
they had plāted Rudiments or elements are called the prīciples and first beginning of any thing and so the lavve is but as an A. B.C in respect of the Gospel Rom 4.15 VVhen the lavv is vveake and beggerly and vvhen it is strong and mightie Rom. 10.2.3 VVhen the lavve is a vveake and beggerly rudiment The more a man seeketh to be iustified by the lavve the more he is drovvned in sinnes Ephes 2.3 Actes 15 1◠Luke 5.43 Of the vvomā vvhich vvas diseased vvith the bloudie issue The consciēce is neuer quieted through vvorkes VVhat profite Monks haue by their religion Luke 18.13 A liuely description of al the religious hypocrites in the kingdom of Antichrist The Fable is this that a dogge svvimming ouer the vvater vvith a pece of flesh in his mouth let the flesh goe and snatched at the shadovve vvhich appeared in the vvater Falling avvay from the Gospell is very easie They that are not tried vvith afflictions and tentations neuer feele the povver of the vvord of god Math. 7.15 Paules maner of speech If the lavve of God be vveak and not able to obtaine righteousnes much more the Popes traditions 1 Thes 2. ◠The Popes triple crovvn To fall from the grace of God. VVhat iudgemēt they geue of the lavve that knovv not Christe The thundrings of Luther against the Pope and his lavves 1. Timot. 1. ◠Galath 3.19 1. Timot. c. 7. The doctrine of the false apostles The holy dayes of the Ievves Galath 5.2 Coloss 2.16 Luke 17.20 The fatherly affection of Paul tovvards the Galathiās VVhat this vvord to labour i◠vaine importeth The Apostle novv speketh them faire vvhom before he did sharply chide A right patern of a godly pastour Galath 6.1 The frute of soūd doctrine The agrement of mindes is broken by vvicked doctrine They vvhich fall frō sound doctrine become vvorse thē they vver before The conditiō of the Apostles The Anabaptists bragge altogether of the spirite of illuminations reuelatiōs Falling from Faith is easie Galath 4.20 He mitigateth his former sharpe chiding The Master The Father Chastisement necessary and profitable Heb. 12.11 The Phisitian The stripes of a friend are better then the kisses of an enemie An obiection He praiseth the Galathiās because they vvere not offended vvith his vveaknes The commendation of the Galathians VVhat the infirmitie of the flesh is after Ieromes opinion The iudgemēt of the fathers vvhen the church vvas in prosperitie Marke that vvhen the church began to grovve in honour and vvealth of the vvorld it decreased in vertue knovvledge and other spirituall giftes vvhich before it possessed VVho they are that best vnderstād the Scriptures VVhat the vveaknes of the flesh is vvhich Paule speaketh of 2. Corin. 12.9.10 2. Cor. 11.23.24.25 2. Cor. 12.9.10 2. Cor. 2.14 The povver of the spirite in Paule Math. 11.6 Psal. 21.7 The spirituall tentations of Paule 2. Cor. 12.7 2. Cor. 7.5 The sorovv of spirite in the Apostles Philip. 2.27 Iohn 17. ◠Luke 4.32 Psal. 22.6.15 The praise of the Galathians Luke 1.48 Heretikes vvrest things that are spoken vvell to an euill meaning The name of Luther odious Truth procureth hatred Rom. 16.18 1. Timot. 2.4 Math. 7.15 Paule ansvvereth here to an obiection that might be made against him Zeale 2. Reg. 19 1◠The simple are deceaued by the pretence and fained zeale of heretikes A good zeale an euill zeale The zeale of the false apostles Math. 7.15 Many euils folovved Paules doctrine notvvithstanding that it vvas godly and holy Actes 24.5 Actes 16.20.21 The Ievves imputed all euils to the doctrine of the Apostles Actes 5.29 Rom. 9.3 The Apostles vvere the beholders of great euils not vvithout their great griefe The consolation of Paule Rom. 1.16 1. Cor. 1.23 Math. 11.6 Math. 15.14 All the troubles vvhich are at this day the vvorld layeth vnto Luthers charge Offence tak◠Math. 15.14 Actes 4.31 Acts. 2.21.36 Actes 2.36 Actes 4.12 The cōplaints of the aduersaries against the doctrine of the gospell Iohn 11.48 The Papistes iustifie their ovvne horrible sinnes and condemne our good deedes Math. 15.14 Apoc. 22.11 1. Thes 1.8 The Deuil defaceth the gospell vvith infinite offences Luke 11.21.22 Iob. 40.16 1. Pet. 5.8 Zelous spirits vvithous knovvledge are the authors of Sectes Iohn 8.44 Math. 7.15 The zeale of the spirit and the zeale of the flesh A liuely picture of a faith full pastor The Apostles are parents The forme of a Christian minde and hovv it is gotten 1. Cor. 4.15 1. Cor. 3.3 The forme of Christe Galath ◠13 Coloss 3.10 VVho be like to God. Ephes 4.24 Philip. 2 5◠An Epistle or letter is a dead messenger The true affections of an Apostle The vse of allegories and similitudes Hovv Paule handleth allegories Origen and Hierom. VVhy Paule calleth the booke of Genesis the lavv Iohn 15.25 Psal 35.19 Abrahams tvvo sonnes Ismael vvas a sonne after the flesh and Isaack after the promise An obiection The ansvver Both Isaack Ismael vvere the children of one father Genes 16.2 Sara had hard the promise of God as cōcerning the sede but she vvaiteth not gods appoynted time Sara resigneth vp her right Gen. 16.1.2 c. The humilitie of Sara Ismael the sonne of Abraham accordīg to the flesh * That is sayd to be done at aduenture or by chaunce vvhereof man knovveth not the cause although vnto God it be foreknovvne and appoynted Rom. 9.8 Abraham hath tvvo sortes of children VVho be the true sonnes of Abraham Note this cōcerning the mother Genes 17.19 The mother the sonne are expresly named An allegorie is that vvherby one thing is spoken and an other thīg is meant VVhat accoūt is to be made of allegories * They are called tvvo couenaunts one of the olde another of the nevv testamēt although in very deede they are not tvvo but are so called in respect of the times Abraham is a figure of God. Tvvo sortes of people Tvvo testaments Sina Agar Hermon Agar brought forth a sonne not an heire but a seruaūt Sina brought vnto God a sonne but a carnal people Psal. 147.19 The people of the lavve Rom. 10.5 The promises of the lavve the gospell The promises of God in the lavv are conditionall Deut. 26.1 c. Hovv the Ievves toke the promises of God. The Ievves persecuted the Prophets The lavv bringeth forth bondmen or bondseruaūts The lavv maketh not heires neither doth it iustify The earthly Ierusalem perteineth to Agar That vvhich vvas ordained in Sina vvas kept in Ierusalem It is not for euery man to dally vvith allegories Tvvo Ierusalems an heauenly and an earthly Sara the heauenly Ierusalem The earthly Ierusalem destroyed The citie of the lavv The earthly Ierusalem in bondage Ierusalem had a corporall kingdom for a time VVho are the citizens of the church Aboue The church triumphant militant Philip. 3.20 Ephes 1.3 The earthly and heauenly blessing The heauenly blessing The interpretation of the Monkes The foure senses of the scripture according to the Papistes
therof as the childe of Adam where the law accuseth me death reigneth ouer me and at length will deuoure me But I haue an other righteousnesse and life aboue this life which is Christ the sonne of God who knoweth no sinne nor death but is righteousnesse and life eternall by whome this my body being dead and brought into dust shal be raised vp againe and deliuered from the bondage of the lawe and sinne and shal be sanctified together with the spirite So bothe these continue whilest we heere liue The flesh is accused exercised with temptations oppressed with heauinesse and sorrowe brused by this actiue righteousnesse of the law but the spirit reigneth reioyceth and is saued by this passiue and christian righteousnesse because it knoweth that it hath a Lord in heauen at the right hand of his father who hath abolished the law sinne death and hath troden vnder his feete all euils led them captiue and triumphed ouer them in him selfe Coloss 2.15 S. Paule therfore in this Epistle goeth about diligētly to instruct vs to comfort vs to holde vs in the perfect knowledge of this most excellent and christian righteousnesse For if the article of Iustification be once lost then is all true christian doctrine lost And as many as are in the world that holde not this doctrine are either Iewes Turkes Papists or heretikes For betwene the righteousnesse of the law and the christian righteousnesse there is no meane He then that strayeth from this christian righteousnesse must needes fall into the righteousnesse of the law that is to say when he hath lost Christ he must fall into the confidence of his owne workes Therfore doe we so often repeate and so earnestly set forthe this doctrine of Faith or Christian righteousnesse that by this meanes it may be kept in continuall exercise and may be plainly discerned from the actiue righteousnesse of the law Otherwise we shall neuer be able to holde the true diuinitie for by this onely doctrine that Church is built and in this it consisteth but by by we shall either become Canonists obseruers of Ceremonies obseruers of the law or papists and Christ so darkened that none in the Churche shall be either rightly taught or comforted Wherfore if we will be teachers and leaders of other it behoueth vs to haue a great care of these matters and to marke well this distinction betweene the righteousnesse of the law and the righteousnesse of Christ And this distinction is easie to be vttered in wordes but in vse and experience it is very hard althoughe it be neuer so diligently exercised and practised for that in the houre of death or in other agonies of the conscience these two sortes of righteousnesse do encoūter more nere together then thou wouldest wishe or desire Wherfore I doe admonishe you especially such as shall become instructers and guiders of consciences and also euery one apart that ye exercise your selues continually by studie by reading by meditation of the worde and by prayer that in the time of temptation ye may be able to instruct and comfort bothe your owne consciences and others and to bring them from the law to grace from the actiue and working righteousnesse to the passiue and receiued righteousnesse and to conclude from Moises to Christ For the deuill is wont in affliction and in the cōflict of conscience by the law to make vs afraide and to lay against vs the conscience of sinne our wicked life past the wrathe and iudgement of God hell and eternall death that by this meanes he may driue vs to desperation make vs bondslaues to him selfe plucke vs from Christ Furthermore he is wont to set against vs those places of the gospell wherin Christ him selfe requireth workes of vs with plaine wordes threatneth danmation to those that doe them not Nowe if here we be not able to iudge betwene these two kinds of righteousnes if we take not hould of Christ by fayth sitting at the right hand of God who maketh intercession vnto the father for vs miserable sinners then are we vnder the lawe and not vnder grace and Christ is no more a Sauiour but a lawe geuer so that now there remaineth no more saluation but certaine desperation and euerlasting death except repentance follow Let vs then diligently learne to iudge betwene these two kindes of righteousnes that we may know how farre we ought to obey the law Now we haue sayd before that that law in a Christian ought not to passe his bounds but ought to haue dominion onely vpon the flesh which is in subiection vnto it remaineth vnder the same When it is thus the lawe is kept within his bounds But if it shall presume to creepe into thy conscience there seeke to raigne see thou play the cunning Logician and make true diuision Geue no more to the lawe then is conuenient but say thou O lawe thou wouldest clime vp into the kingdome of my conscience and there reigne and reproue it of sinne and wouldest take from me the ioy of my hart which I haue by faith in Christ and driue me to desperation that I might be without all hope and vtterly perish This thou doest besides thine office keepe thy selfe within thy boundes and exercise thy power vpon the fleshe but touch not my conscience for I am baptised by the gospell am called to the pertaking of righteousnes of euerlasting life to the kingdome of Christ wherin my conscience is at rest where no law is but altogither forgeuenes of sinnes peace quietnes ioy health and euerlasting life Trouble me not in these matters for I will not suffer thee so intollerable a tyrante and cruell tormenter to reigne in my conscience for it is the seate and temple of Christ the sonne of God who is the King of righteousnes peace and my most sweete Sauiour and Mediatour he shall keepe my conscience ioyfull and quiet in the sound and pure doctrine of the gospell and in the knowledge of this Christian heauenly righteousnes When I haue this righteousnes reigning in my hart I descend from heauen as the raine making frutefull the earth that is to say I come forth into an other kingdome and I doe good workes how and whensoeuer occasion is offered If I be a minister of the word I preach I comfort the broken harted I administer the sacraments If I be a housholder I gouerne my house and my family I bringe vp my children in the knowledge feare of god If I be a magistrate the charge that is geuen me from aboue I diligently execute If I be a seruant I doe my masters busines faithfully To conclude whosoeuer he be that is assuredly persuaded that Christ is his righteousnes he doth not only chearefully and gladly worke well in his vocation but also submitteth him selfe through loue to the magistrates and to their lawes yea though they be seuere sharpe and cruell and if necessitie doe so
not regarding the offence that might rise therof he saith plainly in the text that he was bold to accuse reproue euē Peter him self the chiefe of the Apostles who had seene Christ and had bene most familiarly conuersant with him I am an Apostle saith he and such a one as passe not what others are yea I was not afraid to chide the very piller of all the rest of the Apostles And to conclude in the first two chapters he doth in a manner nothing els but sette out his vocation his office and his gospell affirming that it was not of men and that he had not receaued it by man but by the reuelation of Iesus Christ Also that if he yea or an Angell from heauen should bring any other gospel then that which he had preached he should be holden accursed The certaintie of calling But what meaneth Paule by this his boasting I aunswere This common place serueth to this end that euery minister of Gods word should be sure of his calling that before God and man he may with a bold conscience glory herein that he preacheth the gospell as one that is called and sent Euen as the Embassadour of a King glorieth and vaunteth in this that he commeth not as a priuate person but as the Kings Embassadour and because of this dignitie that he is the Kings Embassadour he is honored and set in the highest place Which honour should not be geuen vnto him if he came as a priuate person Wherefore let the preacher of the gospell be certaine that his calling is from god And it is expedient that according to the example of Paule he should magnifie this his calling to the end that he may winne credite and authoritie among the people like as the Kings Embassadour magnifieth his office and calling And thus to glory is not a vain but a necessary kinde of glorying because he glorieth not in him selfe but in the King which hath sent him whose authoritie he desireth to be honoured and magnified Likewise when Paule so highly commendeth his calling he seeketh not his owne praise but with a necessary and holy pride he magnifieth his ministery As to the Rom. 11. he sayth For as much as I am the Apostle of the Gentiles I will magnifie mine office that is to say I will that men receaue me not as Paule of Tharsus but as Paule the Apostle or Embassadour of Iesus Christ And this he doth of necessitie to maintaine his authoritie that the people in hearing this might be more attent and willing to geue eare vnto him For they heare not onely Paule but in Paule Christ himselfe and God the father sending him out in his message whose authoritie and maiestie like as men ought religiously to honour so ought they with greate reuerence to receaue and to heare his messengers bringing his word and message This is a notable place therefore wherein Paule so glorieth and boasteth as touching his vocation that he despiseth all others If any mā after the manner of the world should despise all others in respect of him selfe attribute al vnto him self alone he should not only shew him self a very foole but also greuously offend But this maner of boasting is necessary and pertaineth not to the glory of Paule but to the glory of God whereby is offered vnto him the sacrifice of praise and thankesgeuing For by this boasting the name the grace the mercy of God is made knowne vnto the world Thus then he beginneth this Epistle Verse 1. Paule an Apostle not of men c. Here in the very beginning he toucheth those false teachers which boasted them selues to be the disciples of the Apostles and to be sent of them but despised Paule as one that was neither the Apostles scholler nor sent of any to preach the gospell but came in some other way and of his owne head thrust him selfe into that office Against those Paule defendeth his calling saying My calling seemeth base to your preachers But whosoeuer they be which haue come vnto you are sent either of men or by man that is to say they haue entred either of them selues being not called or els called by others But my calling is neither of men nor by man but it is aboue all maner of calling that can be done by the Apostles for it is by Iesus Christ and by God the father c. Where he saith of men I meane such as cal thrust in themselues when neither God nor man calleth nor sendeth them but they runne speake of them selues As at this day certaine fantastical spirits which either creepe in corners and seeke places where they may powre out their poyson and come not into publike congregations or els they go thither wher the gospel is plāted already These I cal such as are sent of men But where he saith by man vnderstand such as haue a diuine calling but yet by man as by meanes God calleth then two maner of wayes by meanes and without meanes He calleth vs to the ministery of his worde at this day not immediatly by him selfe but by other meanes that is to say by man But the Apostles were called immediatly of Christ him selfe as the Prophets in the old time were called of God himselfe Therefore when Paule saith Not of men neither by man he beateth downe the false Apostles As though he would say Albeit those vipers bragge neuer so much what can they bragge more then that they are either come from men that is to say of them selues with out any calling or by man that is to say sent of others I passe not vpon any of these things neither ought you to regard them As for me I am called and sent neither of men nor by man but without meanes that is to witte by Iesus Christ him selfe and my calling is like in all points to the calling of the Apostles and I am in deede an Apostle Paule therefore handleth this place of the calling of the Apostles effectually And elswher he seperateth the degree of Apostleship from others as in the first to the Corinth cap. 12. and in the fourth to the Ephesians where he saith And God hath ordained some in the Churche as first Apostles secondly Prophets thirdly teachers c. setting Apostles in the first place so that they be properly called Apostles which are sent immediatly of God him selfe without any other ordinary meanes So Mathias was called onely of god For when the other Apostles had appoynted two they durst not choose the one nor the other but they cast lots prayed that God would shew which of them he would haue For seing he should be an Apostle it behoued that he should be called of God. So was Paule called to be the Apostle of the Gentiles Hereof the Apostles also are called Sainctes For they are sure of their calling and doctrine and haue continued faithfull in their office and none of
iudgement of all kindes of doctrine and trades of life It approueth establisheth ciuill gouernment houshold gouernment and all kindes of life that are ordained and appoynted of god It rooteth vp all doctrines of errour sedition confusion and such like and it putteth away the feare of sinne and death and to be short it discouereth all subtile slights and works of the Deuill and openeth the benefits and loue of God towards vs in Christ What with a mischiefe meanes the world to hate this word this glad tidings of euerlasting comfort grace saluation and eternall life so bitterly and to persecute it with such hellish outrage Paule before called this present world euill and wicked that is to say the Deuils kingdome For els it would acknowledge the benefite and mercie of God but forasmuch as it is vnder the dominion of the deuill it doth therefore carelesly and desperatly despise persecute these things louing darknes errours and the kingdome of the Deuill more then the light truth kingdome of Christ And this it doth not through ignorance or errour but through the malice of the deuill Which thing hereby may sufficiently appeare in that Christ the sonne of God by giuing him selfe to death for the sinnes of all men hath gained nothing els of this froward and forlorne world but that for this his inestimable benefite it blasphemeth him and persecuteth his most healthfull word and faine would yet still naile him to the crosse if it could Therefore not onely the world dwelleth in darkenes but it is darkenes it selfe as it is written in the first of Iohn Paule therfore amplifieth these words From Christ vvho hath called you As though he would say My preaching was not of the hard lawes of Moses neither taught I that you should be bondslaues vnder the yoke but I preached the onely doctrine of grace and freedome from the lawe sinne death the deuill and damnation That is to say that Christ hath mercifully called you in grace that ye should be freemen vnder Christ and not bōdmen vnder Moses whose Disciples ye are now become againe by meanes of your false Apostles who by the lawe of Moises called you not vnto grace but vnto wrath to the hating of God to sinne and death But Christes calling bringeth grace and sauing health For they that be called by him in stede of the lawe that worketh sorrow doe gaine the glad tidings of the Gospel and are translated out of Gods wrath into his fauour out of sinne into righteousnes and out of death into life And will you suffer your selues to be carried yea and that so soone and so easily an other way from such a liuing fountaine full of grace and and life Now if Moses call men to Gods wrath and to sinne by the law of God whither shall the Pope call men by his owne traditions The other sense that the father calleth in the grace of Christ is also good but the former sense concerning Christ serueth more fitly for the comforting of afflicted consciences Verse 6 Vnto an other Gospell Here we may learne to espie the craftie sleights and subtilties of the Deuill No heretike commeth vnder the title of errours and of the Deuill neither doth the Deuill himselfe come as a Deuill in his owne likenes especially that white Deuill which we spake of before Yea euen the blacke deuill which forceth men to manifest wickednes maketh a cloke for them to couer that sinne which they committe or purpose to committe The murtherer in his rage seeth not that murther is so greate and horrible a sinne as it is in deede for that he hath a cloke to couer the same Whoremasters theeues couetous persons drunkards and such others haue wherwith to flatter them selues and couer their sinnes So the blacke deuill also commeth out disguised and counterfet in all his works and deuises But in spirituall matters where Sathan commeth forth not blacke but white in the likenes of an Angell or of God him selfe there he passeth himselfe with most craftie dissimulation and wonderfull sleights and is wont to set forth to sale his most deadly poison for the doctrine of grace for the word of God for the Gospell of Christ For this cause Paule calleth the doctrine of the false Apostles Sathans ministers a gospell also saying vnto an other Gospell but in derision As though he would say ye Galathians haue now other Euangelistes and an other Gospell My Gospell is now despised of you it is now no more in estimation among you Hereby it may easily be gathered that these false Apostles had condemned the Gospell of Paule among the Galathians saying Paule in deede hath begunne well but to haue begunne well it is not enough for there remaine yet many higher matters Like as they say in the .15 of the Acts It is not enough for you to beleue in Christ or to be baptised but it behoueth also that ye be circumcised For except ye be circumcised after the lavv of Moses ye can not be saued This is asmuch to say as Christ is a good workman which hath in deede begunne a building but he hath not finished it for this must Moses doe So at this day when the fantasticall Anabaptistes and others can not manifestly condemne vs they say These Lutherans haue the spirite of fearefulnes they dare not franckly and freely professe the truth and goe thorow with it In deede they haue laid a foundation that is to say they haue well taught faith in Christ but the beginning midle and end must be ioyned together To bring this to passe God hath not giuen it vnto them but hath left it vnto vs So these peruerse and deuelish spirits set out and aduaunce their owne wicked preachings calling them the word of God and so deceaue many vnder the colour of Gods name For the Deuill will not be ougly and blacke in his ministers but faire and white And to the end he may appeare to be such a one he setteth out and decketh all his words and works with the colour of truth and with the name of God. Hereof is sprong that common prouerbe among the Germains In Gods name beginneth all mischiefe Wherefore let vs learne that this is a speciall point of the deuils cunning that if he can not hurt by persecuting and destroying he doth it vnder a colour of correcting and building vp So now a dayes he persecuteth vs with force and sword that when we are once taken away and dispatched he may not onely deface the Gospell but vtterly ouerthrow it But hitherto he hath preuailed nothing for he hath slaine many who haue constantly confessed this our doctrine to be holy and heauenly through whose bloud the Church is not destroied but wattred Forasmuch therefore as he could preuaile nothing that way he stirreth vp wicked spirits and vngodly teachers which at the first allow our doctrine and teach the same with a common consent together with
to be vndoubtedly accursed if they teach any thing contrarie vnto the first Gospell For the voice of the Gospell once sent forth shall not be called backe againe til the day of iudgment Verse 9. As vve said before so say vve novv againe if any man preach vnto you othervvise then that you haue receaued let him be accursed He repeteth the selfe same thing onely chaunging the persons Before he cursed him selfe his brethren and an Angell from heauen Here if there be any saith he besides vs which preach vnto you any other Gospell then that ye haue receaued of vs let them also be accursed Therefore he plainly excommunicateth and curseth all teachers in generall him selfe his brethren an Angell moreouer all others whatsoeuer namely all those false teachers his aduersaries Here appeareth an exceeding greate feruencie of spirite in the Apostle that dare curse all teachers thorow out the whole world and in heauen which peruert his Gospel teach any other For all men must either beleue that Gospel that Paule preached or els they must be accursed and condemned O would to God this terrible sentence of the Apostle might strike a feare into their harts that seeke to peruert the Gospel of Paule of which sorte at this day the more it is to be lamented the world is full The chaunging of persons is here to be marked For Paule speaketh otherwise in his first cursing then he doth in this second In the first he saith If vve or an Angell from heauen preach vnto you any other Gospell then that vve haue preached vnto you In the second then that you haue receaued And this he doth of purpose lest the Galathians should say We o Paule do not peruert the gospell that thou hast preached vnto vs we vnderstood thee not rightly but the teachers that came after thee haue declared vnto vs the true meaning therof This saith he wil I in no case admitte They ought to adde nothing neither to correct it but that which you heard of me is the sincere word of God let this onely remaine Neither doe I desire my selfe to be an other maner of teacher then I was nor you other disciples Wherefore if ye heare any man bringing any other Gospel then that ye haue heard of me or bragging that he will deliuer better things then ye haue receaued of me let him and his disciples be both accursed The first two chapters in a maner containe nothing els but defences of his doctrine and confutations of errours For in the ende of the second chapter at the last he beginneth to handle the article of iustification Notwithstanding this sentence of Paule ought to admonish vs that so many as thinke the Pope to be the iudge of holy scripture are accursed Which thinge the Popes Scholemen haue wickedly taught standing vpon this ground The church hath allowed foure Gospels onely therefore there are but foure For if it had allowed more ther had ben more Now seeing the Church might receaue and allowe such and so many Gospels as it would therefore the Church is aboue the Gospell A goodly argument forsoth I approue the scrpture Ergo I am aboue the scripture Iohn Baptist acknowledgeth and confesseth Christ and pointeth to him with his finger therfore he is aboue Christ The Church approueth the Christian faith and doctrine therefore the Church is aboue them For the ouerthrowing of this their wicked and blasphemous doctrine against God thou hast here a plaine text like a thunderbolt wherein Paule subiecteth both him selfe and an Angell from heauen and Doctours vpon earth and all other teachers and maisters whatsoeuer vnder the authoritie of the scripture For they ought not to be maisters iudges or arbiters but onely witnesses disciples and confessours of the Church whether it be the Pope Luther Augustine Paule or an Angell from heauen Neither ought any doctrine to be taught or heard in the Church besides the word of God that is to say the holy scripture Otherwise accursed be both the teachers and hearers together with their doctrine Verse 10. For novve preach I mans doctrine or Gods These words are spoken with the same vehemencie that the former were As if he would say Am I Paule so vnknowen amongest you which haue preached so openly in your churches Are my bitter conflicts and so many sharpe battails against the Iewes yet vnknowne vnto you It appeareth I thinke sufficiently vnto you by my preaching by so many and great afflictions which I haue suffered whether I serue men or God. For all men see that by this my preaching I haue not onely stirred vp persecution against me in euery place but haue also procured the cruell hatred both of mine owne nation and of all other men I shew therefore plainely enough that I seeke not by my preaching the fauour or liking of men but to set forth the goodnes and glory of God. Neither doe we be it spoken without bragge seeke the fauour of men by our doctrine For we teach that all men are wicked by nature and the children of wrath We condenme mans freewill his strength wisedome and righteousnes and all religion of our deuising And to be shorte we say that there is nothing in vs that is able to deserue grace and the forgeuenes of sinnes but we preach that we obtaine this grace by the free mercy of God onely for Christes sake For so the heauens shevv forth the glory of God and his vvorkes condemning all men generally with their works This certes is not to preach for the fauour of men and of the world For the world can abide nothing lesse then to heare his wisedome righteousnes religion and power condemned And to speake against those mighty and glorious gifts of the world is not to flatter the world but rather to procure hatred and indignation of the world For if we speake against men or against any such things as pertaine to their glory it can not be but that cruell hatred persecutions excommunications murthers and condemnations therevpon must needes follow If then saith Paule they see other matters why see they not this also that I teach the things that are of God not of men that is to say that I seeke no mans fauour by my doctrine but I set out Gods mercie offred vnto vs in Christ For if I sought the fauour of men I would not condenme their workes Now for as much as I condemne mens workes that is to say because I shew Gods iudgement out of his word whereof I am a Minister against all men how that they are sinners vnrighteous wicked children of wrath bondslaues of the deuill and damned and that they are not made righteous by works or by circumcision but by grace onely and faith in Christ therfore I procure vnto my selfe the deadly hatred of men For they cā abide nothing lesse than to be taken for such maner of men nay rather they would be
so highly esteeme the Popes authoritie that to dissent from him euen in the least point I thought it a sinne worthy of euerlasting death And that wicked opinion caused me to thinke that Iohn Hus was a cursed heretike yea and I accounted it an heinous offence but once to thinke of him And I would my selfe in defence of the Popes authoritie haue ministred fire sword for the burning destroying of that heretike thought it an high seruice vnto God so to do Wherfore if you compare Publicanes harlots with these holy Hipocrits they are not euill For they when they offend haue remorse of conscience do not iustifie their wicked doings but these men are so farre of frō acknowledging their abhominatiōs idolatries wicked wilworshippings ceremonies to be sinnes that they affirme the same to be righteousnes a most aceptable sacrifice vnto god yea they adore thē as matters of singular holines thorow them do promise saluation vnto others also sell thē for mony as things auaileable to saluation This is then our goodly righteousnes this is our high merite which bringeth vnto vs the knowledg of grace to wit that we haue so deadly so deuelishly persecuted blasphemed trodē vnder foote condēned God Christ the gospell faith that sacramēts al godly men the true worship of God haue taught stablished quite cōtrary things And the more holy we wer the more wer we blinded the more did we worship the deuil Ther was not one of vs but he was a bloudsucker if not in deede yet in hart Verse 15. VVhen it pleased God. As though he would say It is the alone and inestimable fauour of God that not onely he hath spared me so wicked so cursed a wretch such a blasphemor a persecutor a rebell against God but besides that also hath giuen vnto me the knowledge of saluation his spirit Christ his sonne the office of an Apostle and euerlasting life So God beholding vs giltie in the like sinnes hath not only pardoned our impieties blasphemies of his mere mercy for Christes sake but hath also ouerwhelmed vs with great benefits spiritual gifts But many of vs are not onely vnthankfull vnto God for this his inestimable grace and as it is written 2. Pet. 1. Do forget the clensing of their old sinnes but also opening againe a window to the Deuill they beginne to loth his word and many also corrupt it and so become authors of new errours The ends of these men are vvorse then the beginnings Verse 15. VVhich had seperated me from my mothers vvombe This is an Hebrew phrase As if he sayde which had sanctified ordained prepared me That is GOD had appoynted when I was yet in my mothers wombe that I should so rage against his church and that afterwards he should mercifully call me backe againe from the middest of my cruelty and blasphemy by his meere grace into the way of truth and saluation To be short when I was not yet borne I was an Apostle in the sight of God and when the time was come I was declared an Apostle before the whole world Thus Paule cutteth of all deserts and giueth glory to God alone but to himselfe all shame and confusion As though he would say All the gifts both smale and great as well spirituall as corporall which God purposed to giue vnto me and all the good things which at any time in all my life I should doe God himselfe had before appointed when I was yet in my mothers wombe where I could neither wish thinke nor doe any good thing Therefore this gift also came vnto me by the meere predestination and free mercy of God before I was yet borne Moreouer after I was borne he supported me being loden with innumerable and monstrous euils and iniquities And that he might the more manifestly declare the vnspeakeable and inestimable greatenes of his mercy towards me he of his meere mercy forgaue me my greate and innumerable sinnes and moreouer replenished me with such plenty of his grace that not onely I my selfe should know what things are giuen vnto vs in Christ but that I should preach the same vnto others also Such then were the deserts and merits of all men and especially of those old dotards who exercised themselues farre aboue others in the stincking dunghils of mans righteousnes Verse 15. And called me by his grace Marke the diligence of the Apostle He called me sayth he Hovve Was it for my pharisaicall religion or for my blameles and holy life for my praiers fastings and works No. Much lesse then for my blasphemies persecutions oppressions Hovv then By his meere grace Verse 16. To reueile his sonne in me You heare in this place what maner of doctrine is giuen and committed to Paule to witte the doctrine of the Gospel which is the reuelation of the sonne of god This is a doctrine quite contrary to the lawe which reueileth not the sonne of God but it sheweth fourth sinne it terrifieth the conscience it reueileth death the wrath and iudgement of God and hell The Gospell then is such a doctrine as admitteth no law Now he that in this case could rightly distinguish would not seeke the Gospell in the lawe but would separate the Gospell as farre from the law as there is distāce betwene heauen and earth This difference in it selfe is easie certaine and plaine but vnto vs it is hard and almost not to be comprehended For it is an easie matter to say that the Gospell is nothing els but the reueiling of the sonne of the God or the knowledge of Iesus Christ and that it is not the reueiling of the law But in the very agony and conflict of conscience to hold this fast and to practise it in deede it is a hard matter yea to them also that be most exercised therein Now if the Gospell be the reueiling of the sonne of God as Paule defineth it in this place then surely it accuseth not it feareth not the conscience it threateneth not death it bringeth not to despaire as the law doth but it is a doctrine concerning Christ which is neither law nor worke but our righteousnes wisedome sanctification redēption Although this thing be more cleare then the sunne light yet notwithstanding the madnes and blindnes of the Papistes hath bene so great that of the Gospell they haue made a lawe of charitie and of Christ a lawegiuer which should giue more streit and heauy commaundements then Moses himselfe But the Gospell teacheth that Christ came not to set forth a newe law and to geue commaundements as touching maners but that he came to this end that he might be made an oblation for the sinnes of the vvhole vvorld and that our sinnes might be forgeuē and euerlasting life giuen vnto vs for his sake and not for the works of the lawe or for our rightesousnes sake Of this
inestimable treasure freely bestowed vpon vs the Gospell properly preacheth vnto vs. Wherfore it is a kind of doctrine that is not learned or gotten by any studie diligence or wisdome of man nor yet by the lawe of God but is reueiled by God himself as Paule saith in this place first by the eternal word then by the working of Gods spirite inwardly The Gospell then is a diuine word that came downe from heauen and is reueiled by the holy Ghost who was also sent for the same purpose yet in such sort notwithstanding that the outward word must goe before For Paule himselfe had no inward reuelation vntil he had heard the outward word frō heauen which was this Saule Saule vvhy persecutest thou me First therfore he heard the outward word thē afterwards folowed reuelations the knowledge of the word faith and the giftes of the holy Ghost Verse 16. That I should preach him among the Gentiles It pleased God sayth he to reueale his sonne in me To what purpose Not onely that I my selfe should beleue in the sonne of God but also that I should preach him among the Gentiles And why not among the Iewes Loe here we see that Paule is properly the Apostle of the Gentiles albeit he preached Christ among the Iewes also Paule comprehēdeth here in few words as he is wont his whole diuinitie which is to preach Christ amōg the Gentiles As if he would say I will not burden the Gentiles with the law because I am the Apostle and Euangelist of the Gentiles and not their law geuer Thus he directeth all his wordes against the false Apostles As though he would say O ye Galathiās ye haue not heard the righteousnes of the law or of workes to be taught by me for this belongeth to Moises and not to me Paule being the Apostle of the Gentiles For my office and ministerie is to bring the gospell vnto you and to shew vnto you the same reuelation which I my selfe haue had Therfore ought you to heare no teacher to teach the law For among the Gentiles the law ought not to be preached but the Gospell not Moises but the sonne of God not the righteousnes of workes but the righteousnes of Faith. This is the preaching that properly belongeth to the Gentiles Verse 16. Immediatly I communicated not vvith flesh and bloud In that he maketh mention here of flesh and bloud he speaketh not of the Apostles For by and by he addeth Neither came I againe to Ierusalem to them vvhich vvere Apostles before me But this is Paules meaning that after he had once receaued the reuelation of the gospell from Christ he consulted not with any man in Damascus much lesse did he desire any man to teach him the gospel Againe that he went not to Ierusalem to Peter and the other Apostles to learne the gospell of them but that forthwith he preached Iesus Christ in Damascus where he receaued baptisme of Ananias and imposition of handes for it was necessary for him to haue the outward signe and testimonie of his calling The same also wryteth Luke Act. 9. Verse 17. Neither came I to Ierusalem to them that vvere Apostles before me but vvent into Arabia and turned againe vnto Damascus That is I went into Arabia before I saw the Apostles or consulted with them and forthwith I toke vpon me the office of preaching among the Gentiles for thervnto I was called and had also receaued a reuelation from god He did not then receiue his gospell of any man or of the Apostles them selues but was content with his heauenly calling and with the reuelation of Iesus Christ alone Wherefore this whole place is a confutation of the false Apostles argument which they vsed against Paule saying that he was but a scholler and hearer of the Apostles who liued after the law moreouer that Paule himselfe also had liued according to the law and therfore it was necessary that the Gentiles them selues should kepe the law and be circumcised To the ende therfore that he might stop the mouthes of these cauillers he rehearseth this long historie Before my conuersion sayth he I learned not my Gospell of the Apostles nor of any other of the brethern that beleeued for I persecuted extremely not only this doctrine but also the Church of God and wasted it neither after my conuersion for I preached straight wayes not Moses with his law but Iesus Christ at Damascus consulting with no man neither as yet hauing seene any of the Apostles Verse 18. Then after .iij. yeares I came againe to Ierusalem to visite Peter and abode vvith him .xv. dayes And none other of the Apostles savve I saue Iames the Lordes brother Paule graunteth that he was with the Apostles but not with all the Apostles Howbeit he declareth that he went vp to Ierusalem to them not commaunded but of his owne accorde Moreouer not to learne any thing of them but to see Peter The same thing Luke also wryteth in the ninth chapter of the Actes that Barnabas led Paule to the Apostles and declared to them how he had seene the Lord in the way and how he spake vnto him Also how he had preached boldly at Damascus in the name of Iesus This witnes beareth Barnabas of him All his words therfore are so framed to the purpose that they proue his gospell not to be of man In deede he graunteth that he had seene Peter and Iames the brother of our Lord but none other of the Apostles besides these two and that he learned nothing of them He graūteth then that he was at Ierusalem with the Apostles and this did the false Apostles truely report He graunteth moreouer that he had liued after the maner of the Iewes but yet onely among the Iewes And this is it which he sayth in the. 1. Cor. 9. vvhen I vvas free from all men I made my selfe seruaunt to all men that I might vvin the moe To the Ievves I became as a Ievve that I might vvin the Ievves and I vvas made all things to all mē that I might by all meanes saue some He yeldeth then that he was at Ierusalem with the Apostles but he denieth that he had learned his gospell of them Also he denieth that he was constrained to teach the Gospell as the Apostles had prescribed The whole effect then of this matter lieth in this word to see I went sayth he to see Peter and not to learne of him Therefore neither is Peter my master nor yet Iames. And as for the other Apostles he vtterly denieth that he saw any of them But why doth Paule repete this so often that he learned not his gospell of men nor of the Apostles them selues His purpose is this to perswade the churches of Galatia which were now led away by the false Apostles and to put them out of all dout that his gospell was the true word of God and for this cause he repeteth it so often And if he
Papists be in defending their traditions and doctrines of Deuils Wherefore it was much lesse to be maruelled that the Iewes did so vehemently and zelously striue for the maintenance of their law which they had receaued from god Custome is of such force that where as nature is of it selfe inclined to the obseruation of the law by long continuance it so confirmeth nature that now it becommeth a double nature Therefore it was impossible for the Ievves which were newly conuerted to Christ sodenly to forsake the lawe who though they had receaued the faith of Christ thought it necessary notwithstanding to obserue the lawe And with this their weakenes God did beare for a time vntill the doctrine of the Gospell might be plainely discerned from the lawe So he bare with the infirmitie of Israell in the time of King Achab when the people halted betwene two religions He bare also with our weakenes while we were vnder the blindnes of the Pope For he is long suffering and full of mercy But we must not abuse this goodnes and patience of the Lord nor continue still in our weakenes and errour sithens the truth is nowe reueiled by the cleare light of the Gospell Moreouer they that stoode against Paule affirming that the Gentiles ought to be circumcised had to lay for themselues first the law and custome of the countrey then the example of the Apostles and last of all the example of Paule himselfe who had circumcised Timothy Wherefore if Paule in his defence said that he did not this of necessity but for Christian loue and liberty lest they which were weake in faith should be offended which of them would beleue him Herevnto all the people would aunswere Since it is euident that thou hast circumcised Timothy thou maist say what thou wilt notwithstanding thou hast done it For this is a matter farre passing all mans capacity and therefore they could not vnderstand it Moreouer no defence can serue when a man hath lost the fauour of the people and is fallen into such deadly hatred and contempt Paule therfore seeing this contention and these clamours daily to encrease more and more and being also warned by reuelation from God after fourtene yeares besides those wherin he had preached in Damascus and Arabia he goeth vp againe to Ierusalem to conferre his Gospell with the other Apostles yet not for his owne cause but for the peoples sake Now this contention touching the obseruation of the law exercised Paule a long time after and wrought him much trouble But I doe not thinke that this is the contention which Luke speaketh of in the .15 of the Acts which happened as it appeareth by and by after the beginning of the Gospell But this history which Paule here mencioneth seemeth to be done long after when Paule had now almost eightene yeares preached the Gospell Verse 1. VVith Barnabas and tooke vvith me Titus He ioyneth vnto himselfe two witnesses Barnabas and Titus Barnabas was Paules companion in preaching to the Gentiles freedome from the seruitude of the law He was also a witnes of all those things which Paule did and had seene the holy Ghost geuen vnto the Gentiles which were circumcised and free from Moses law by the onely preaching of faith in Iesus Christ he only stucke to Paule in this poynt that it was not necessary that the Gentiles should be burdened with the law but that it was enough for them to beleue in Christ Wherefore by his owne experience he testifieth with Paule against the Ievves that the Gentiles were made the children of God saued by faith alone in Iesus Christ without the law or circumcision Titus was not only a Christian but also the chiefe ouerseer in Crete For vnto him Paule had committed the charge of gouerning the churches there Tit 1. And this Titus was a Gentile Verse 2. And I vvent vp by reuelation For vnlesse Paule had bene admonished by reuelation he had not gone vp to Ierusalem But because God warned him by a speciall reuelation and commaunded him to goe vp therefore he went And this he did to bridle or at least to appease the Ievves that beleued and yet obstinatly contended about the keeping of the law to the ende that the truth of the gospell might be the more aduaunced and confirmed Verse 2. And I communicated vvith them touching the gospell You heare thē that at length after .18 yeres he went vp to Ierusalem and conferred with the Apostles touching his gospell Verse 2. VVhich I preach among the Gentiles For among the Iewes he suffered the law circumcision for a time as the other Apostles did I am made al things vnto all men saith he 1. Cor. 9 yet euer holding the true doctrine of the gospel which he preferred aboue the law circumcision the Apostles yea an Angell from heauen For thus sayth he vnto the Iewes Through this Christ is preached vnto you the forgeuenes of sinnes And he addeth very plainly And from all things from the vvhich ye could not be iustified by the lavve of Moses by him euery one that beleueth is iustified For this cause he setteth forth and defendeth the doctrine of the gospell so diligently euery where neuer suffereth it to come in daūger notwithstanding he did not sodenly breake out at the first but had regard vnto the weake And because the weake should not be offended ther is no doubt but he spake to the Iewes after this maner If that vnprofitable seruice of Moses law which nothing auaileth to righteousnes do so highly please you ye may kepe it stil for me so that the Gentiles which are not bound to this law be not charged therwithall Paule confesseth then that he cōferred the gospel with the Apostles but sayth he they profited me or taught me nothing but I rather for the defence of the libertie of the gospel in the presence of the Apostles did constantly resist those which would needes force the obseruation of the law vpon the Gentiles and so did ouercome them Wherfore your false apostles lie in saying that I circumcised Timothie that I shaued my head in Cenchrea and that I went vp to Ierusalem at the commaūdement of the Apostles Nay rather I glory that in going vp to Ierusalem by the reuelation of God and not at the commaundement of the Apostles and there conferring my Gospell with them I brought to passe the cōtrary that is to say obtained that the Apostles did approue me and not those which were against me Now the question whervpon the Apostles conferred together in this assembly was this whether the keping of the law were necessary to iustification or no To this Paule aunswereth I haue preached vnto the Gentiles according to my gospel which I receaued from God faith in Christ and not the law and at this preaching of faith they receaued the holy Ghost and hereof Barnabas shall beare me witnes Wherfore I cōclude that the Gentiles
was made an Apostle was taught by Iesus Christ enriched with spiritual gifts And heerewithall he sheweth that Peter gaue testimonie vnto him that he was a true Apostle sent and taught not by hym selfe nor by the other Apostles but by God alone and not onely acknowledged the ministerie and authoritie of Paule and giftes of the spirite which were in him as heauenly things but also approued and confirmed the same and yet not as a superiour and ruler but as a brother and witnes Iames and Iohn did â—â—â—â—wise the same Wherefore he concludeth that they which are esseâ—â—â— for the cheefe pillers amongst the Apostles are wholy with him and not against him Verse 9. The right handes of felovvship As if they should haue sayd We O Paule in preaching the gospel doe agree with thee in all things Therefore in doctrine we are companions and haue felowship togither therin that is to say we haue all one doctrine for we preach one gospell one baptisme one Christ and one faith Wherefore we can teach or enioyne thee nothing since there is one mutuall consent betwixt vs in all things For we doe not teach any other or more excellent things then thou doest but the same giftes which we haue we see to be in thee also sauing that to thee is committed the Gospell ouer the vncircumcision as the Gospell ouer the circumcision is vnto vs But we conclude here that neither vncircumcision nor circumcision ought to hinder our societie and felowship since it is but one gospell which we both preach Hetherto Paule hath proued by manifest witnes not only from god but also froÌ„ man that is to say the apostles that he had truely faithfully preached the gospel Therfore he sheweth that what so euer the false apostles sayd to diminish his authority is but fained and forged matter and that the testimony of the Apostles maketh for him not for the false apostles But for that he is alone without witnes therfore he addeth an oth calleth God to record that the things which he hath spokeÌ„ are true Verse 10. VVarning onely that vve should remember the poore vvhich thing also I vvas diligent to doe After the preaching of the Gospel the office and charge of a true and faithful Pastor is to be mindful of the poore For where the Church is there must needes be poore who for the most part are the onely true disciples of the Gospell as Christ sayth The poore receiue the glad tidings of the Gospell For the world and the Deuill do persecute the Church and bring many to pouertie who are afterwardes forsaken and despised of the world Moreouer the world not onely offendeth herein but is also carelesse for the maintenaunce and preseruation of the gospell true religion and the true seruice of god There is none that will now take any care for the nourishing of the ministers of the Church and erecting of scholes but for the erecting and stablishing of false worship superstition and idolatrie no cost was spared but euery man was ready to geue largely what so euer could be made And hereof came vp so many Monasteries so many cathedrall Churches so many Bishopprickes in the Popes church where all impietie raigned with so great reuenues prouided for their sustentation where as now a whole Citie thinketh it much to finde one or two poore ministers and preachers of the Gospell which before whiles the Pope and all impietie raigned was charged and burdened with finding so many Monasteries and infinite swarmes of massing Priestes To be briefe true religion is euer in neede And Christ complaineth that he is hungrie thirstie harbourles naked and sicke Contrariwise false religion and impietie flourisheth aboundeth with all worldly wealth and prosperitie Wherfore a true and faithful Pastor must haue a care of the poore also and this care Paule here confesseth that he had Verse 11. And vvhen Peter vvas come to Antiochia I vvithstoode him to his face for he vvas to be blamed Paule goeth on still in his confutation saying that he not onely hath for his defence the testimonie of Peter the other Apostles which were at Ierusalem but also that he withstoode Peter in the presence of the whole Church of Antioche He sheweth here a matter not done in a corner but in the face of the whole church For as before I haue said he hath here no trifeling matter in hand but the chiefest article of all Christian doctrine The value and maiestie where of who so rightly estemeth to him all other things shall seeme but vile and nought worth For what is Peter what is Paule what is an Angell from heauen what are all other creatures to the article of Iustification which if we know then are we in the cleare light but if we be ignoraunt therof theÌ„ are we in most miserable darknes Wherfore if ye see this article impugned or defaced feare not to resist either Peter or an Angell from heauen following the example of Paule who seing the maiestie of this article to be in daunger for the dignitie of Peter did nothing regard his dignitie estimation that he might keepe the same pure vncorrupt For it is wrytten He that loueth father or mother or his ovvne life more then me is not vvorthy of me Wherefore we are not ashamed for the defence of the truth to be counted and called of the hypocrites proud and obstinate such as wil be onely wise will heare none will geue place to none Very necessary it is here to be inflexible obstinate For the cause why we offend man that is to say tread downe the maiestie of the person or of the world is such that the sinnes which the world iudgeth to be most hainous are counted singular vertues before god In that we loue our parentes honoure the Magistrate shew reuerence to Peter and other ministers of the word we doe well But here we haue in hand the cause neither of Peter nor pareÌ„ts nor Magistrate nor of the world nor of any other creatures but of god him selfe Here if I geue no place to my parents to the Magistrate or an Angell from heauen I doe well For what is the creature in respect of the creator Yea what are all creatures coÌ„pared vnto him Euen as one droppe of water in respect of the whole sea Why then should I so highly esteme Peter which is but a droppe and set God aside which is the whole sea Let the droppe therefore geue place to the sea and let Peter geue place vnto god This I say to the ende that ye should diligently weye and consider the matter wherof Paule entreateth For he entreateth of God who can neuer be magnified enough And here of purpose he addeth this clause to his face against the venemous vipers and apostles of Satan which sclaunder those that are absent and in their presence dare not once open their mouth as the false apostles
Christ For the truth of the Gospell teacheth vs that a man is not iustified in the lawe but in Christ Nowe if they which are iustified in Christ are yet found sinners that is doe yet still belong to the lawe and are vnder the lawe as the false Apostles teach then are they not yet iustified For the lawe accuseth them and sheweth them to be yet sinners It requireth of them the workes of the lawe as necessary to their iustification and so it foloweth that Christ is not a iustifier but a minister of the lawe With these wordes he vehemently chargeth the false Apostles and all Meritemongers that they peruerte altogether for they make of the lawe grace and of grace the lawe of Moses Christ and of Christ Moses For they teach that besides Christ and all the righteousnes of Christ the obseruation of the lawe is necessary to iustification And thus we see that by their intolerable peruersnes they make the lawe Christ for by this meanes they attribute that to the lawe which properly belongeth vnto Christ If thou doe the workes of the lawe say they thou shalt be saued but if thou doe them not thou shalt not be iustified although thou doe beleue in Christ neuer so much Now if it be so that Christ iustifieth not but is the minister of sinne as it must needes folowe by their doctrine then is Christ the lawe for we haue nothing else of him seeing he teacheth that we are sinners then that we haue by the lawe So Christ being the minister of sinne sendeth vs to the lawe and to Moses as to our iustifier It can not be therfore but that the Papists and all such as are ignorant of the righteousnes of Christ or haue not the true knowlege therof must nedes make of Christ Moses and the law of the law Christ For thus they teach It is true say they that faith in Christ iustifieth but withall we must needes kepe the commaundements of god For it is wrytten If thou vvilt enter into life kepe the commaundementes Here euen at the first dash Christ is denied and Faith abolished because that is attributed to the commaundements of God or to the lawe which belongeth to Christ alone For Christ according to his true definition is a Iustifier and a Redemer from sinnes If I attribute this to the lawe then is the lawe my Iustifier deliuering me from my sinnes because I do the workes therof and so nowe the lawe is Christ and Christ vtterly loseth his name his office and glory and is nothing else but a minister of the lawe reprouing accusing terrifying presenting and sending the sinner to an other that may iustifie him which is the proper office of the lawe But the proper office of Christ is after the lawe hath pronounced a man to be giltie to raise him vp againe and to loose him from his sinnes if he beleue the Gospell For to all that doe beleue Christ is the ende and full finishing of the lavve vnto righteousnes He is the Lambe of God that taketh avvay the sinnes of the vvorld But the Papistes and Anabaptistes because they vnderstand not this doctrine doe peruert altogether making of Christ Moses and of Moses Christ And this is in deede although they will say otherwise their principall proposition That Christ is Moses Moreouer they deride and mocke vs because we doe so diligently teach and so earnestly require Faith. Ha ha say they faith faith wait thou the time vntil thou come to heauen by faith Nay thou must striue to doe greater waightier matters Thou must fulfill the law according to that saying Doe this and thou shalt line Faith which ye so highly extoll doth nothing else but make men careles idle and negligent Thus are they become nothing else but ministers of the law and laweworkers calling backe the people from baptisme faith the promises of Christ to the law and workes turning grace into the law and the law into grace Who would euer beleue that these things could so easily be confounded and mingled together There is no man so vnsensible which dothe not perceaue this distinction of the lawe and grace to be most plaine and manifest For the very nature and signification of the wordes maketh this distinction and difference For who vnderstandeth not that these words Lavve and grace do differ in name and signification Wherefore it is a monstrous thing that this distinction being so plaine the aduersaries should fall to such deuelish peruersenes so to mingle together the lawe and grace and to transforme Christ into Moses For this cause I do often repete and teach that this doctrine of faith is very plaine and that euery man may easely vnderstand this distinction of the law and grace as touching the wordes but touching the vse and inward practise it is very hard The Pope and his Scholedoctors doe plainly confesse that the lawe and grace are diuers and distinct things and yet when they come to the vse and practise thereof they teach cleane contrary Faith in Christ say they whether it be gotten by the strength operation and qualities of nature or whether it be Faith infused and poured into vs of God yet is it but a dead Faith if charitie be not ioyned therewith Where is nowe the distinction and difference of the lawe and grace In deede they doe distinguish them in name but in effect they call grace charitie Thus doe all they which so straitly require the obseruation of the lawe and attribute iustification to the law and works Wherfore who so euer do not perfectly vnderstand the article of iustification must needes confound and mingle the lawe and grace together Let euery man therfore diligently learne aboue all things to put a difference betwene the lawe and grace in deede and in practise not in words onely as the Pope and the fantasticall Anabaptists do Who as touching the words doe confesse that they are two distinct things but in very deede as I haue sayd they confound mingle them together for they will not graunt that faith iustifieth without workes If this be true then Christ profiteth me nothing For though my faith be neuer so perfite yet after their opinion if this faith be without charitie I am not iustified And thus Christ apprehended by faith is not a iustifier grace profiteth nothing neither can faith be true faith without charitie or as the Anabaptistes say without the crosse without suffering and effusion of bloud but if charitie be ioyned withall then is it true faith and iustifieth With this doctrine these lying spirites and sects of perdition doe darken againe the benefite of Christ at this day they take away from him the glory of a iustifier and make him a minister of sinne They are in all things like to the false Apostles For euen as they throughout all the Churches did require circumcision and the obseruation of the lawe besides faith in
rather since Christe is nowe reuealed and geuen vnto me I liue in him who is my righteousnes who also hath abolished thee O lawe And thus let Christe be alwayes before thine eyes as a certaine Summarie of all argumeÌ„ts for the defence of Faith against the righteousnes of the flesh against the lawe and against all workes and merites what so euer Hetherto I haue rehersed almost all but specially the principall arguments which the Apostle Paule handleth in this Epistle for the confirmation of this Doctrine of Iustification Among which the argument as touching the promise made vnto Abraham and to the other Fathers is the waightiest and of greatest efficacie which Paule doth chiefly prosecute both here and in the Epistle to the Romaines the wordes wherof he diligently wayeth and moreouer intreateth both of the times and persons Also he standeth vpon this worde Seede applying the same vnto Christe Finally he declareth by the contrary what the lawe worketh namely that it holdeth men vnder the Curse And thus he fortifieth the Article of Christian righteousnes with strong and mighty arguments On the other side he ouerthroweth the arguments of the false apostles which they vsed in defence of the righteousnes of the lawe and he turneth them vpon their owne heades That is to say wheras they contended that righteousnes and life is obtained by the lawe Paule sheweth that they worke nothing but malediction and death in vs Ye contend sayth he that the law is necessary to saluation Haue ye not read that it sayeth He that shall doe these things shall liue in them Now who is he that doth performe or accomplish them No man liuing Therfore as many as are of the vvorkes of the lavve are vnder the Curse And againe in another place The sting of death is sinne and the strength of sinne is the lavve Now followeth the conclusion of all these arguments Verse 18. For if the inheritaunce be of the lavve it is no more by the promise c. So he sayth in the .4 to the Romaines For if they vvhich be of the lavve be heires then is Faith but vaine and the promise of none effect And it can not otherwise be for this distinction is plaine that the law is a thing farre differing from the promise Yea naturall reason although it be neuer so blind is compelled to coÌ„fesse that it is one thing to promise and an other thing to require one thing to geue and an other thing to take The lawe doth require and exact of vs our workes the promise of the Seede doth offer vnto vs the spiritual and euerlasting benefites of God and that freely for Christes sake Therefore we obtaine the inheritaunce or Blessing through the promise and not through the lawe For the promise sayeth In thy seede shall all nations of the earth be blessed Therfore he that hath the lawe hath not enough because he hath not yet the Blessing without the which he is compelled to abide vnder the Curse The lawe therfore can not iustifie because the Blessing is not ioyned vnto it Moreouer if the inheritauÌ„ce were of the law then should God be found a lier and the promise should be in vaine Again if the law could obtaine the Blessing why did God then make this promise In thy Seede c. Why did he not rather say Doe this and thou shalt receaue the Blessing or else by keping of the law thou maist deserue euerlasting life This argument is grounded vpon contraries The inheritaunce is geuen by the promise therefore not by the lawe Verse 18. But God gaue it vnto Abraham by promise It can not be denied but that God before the law was gaue vnto Abraham the inheritaunce or Blessing by the promise that is to say remission of sinnes righteousnes saluation and euerlasting life that we should be sonnes heires of God and felow heires with Christe For it is plainly sayd in Genesis In thy seede shall all nations be blessed There the Blessing is geuen frely without respect of the law or works For God gaue the inheritaÌ„ce before Moises was borne or before any maÌ„ had yet once thought of the law Why vauÌ„t ye then that righteousnes cometh by the law seing that righteousnes life and saluation was geuen to your father Abraham without the lawe yea before there was any lawe He that is not moued with these things is blind and obstinate But this argument of the promise I haue before handled more largely and therefore I will now but touch it by the way Hitherto we haue heard the principal part of this Epistle Now the Apostle goeth about to shew the vse and office of the lawe adding certaine similitudes of the Scholemaster and of the liâ—le Heire Also the allegorie of the two sonnes of Abraham Isaacke and Ismael c. Last of all he setteth forth certaine preceptes concerning maners Verse 19. VVherfore then serueth the lavve When we teach that a man is iustified without the law and works then doth this question necessarily folow If the law doe not iustifie why then was it geuen Also Why doth God charge vs and burden vs with the lawe if it doe not iustifie What is the cause that we are so hardly exercised and vexed with it if they which worke but one hower are made equal with vs which haue borne the heate burden of the day When as that grace is once published vnto vs which the Gospell setteth out by and by ariseth this great murmuring without the which the Gospell can not be preached The Iewes had this opinion that if they kepte the lawe they should be iustified therby Therefore when they heard that the Gospell was preached concerning Christ who came into the world to saue not the righteous but sinners that they should goe before them into the kingdom of God they were wonderfully offended complaining that they had borne the heauy yoke of the lawe so many yeares with great labour and toyle and that they were miserably vexed and oppressed with the tyrannie of the law without any profit yea rather to their great hurt Againe that the Gentiles who were Idolaters obteined grace without any labour or trauell So doe our Papists murmur at this day saying What hath it profited vs that we haue liued in a Cloister twentie thirtie or fortie yeares that we haue vowed chastitie pouertie obedience that we haue sayd so many Psalters and so many Canonical Howers so many Masses that we haue so punished our bodies with fasting prayers chastisements c. if a husband a wife a Prince a gouernour a master a scholer if an hireling or a drudge bearing sackes if a wench sweeping the house shall not onely be made equall with vs but also be accepted as better and more worthy before God then we This is therfore an hard question wherewith reason is stricken dumme and can not aunswere but is greatly offended with it Reason after a
obtaining the inheritance he is a mere patient and not an agent that is to say not to beget not to labour not to care but to be borne is that which maketh him an heire So we obtaine eternall gifts namely the forgeuenes of sinnes righteousnes the glory of the resurrection and euerlasting life not as agents but as patiēts that is not by doing but by receiuing Nothing here cometh betwene but faith alone apprehendeth the promise offred Like as therfore a sōne in the politike houshold gouernmēt is made an heire by his onely birth so here faith onely maketh vs sonnes of God borne of the word which is the wombe of God wherin we are conceaued caried borne and nourished vp c. By this birth thē we are made new creatures formed by Faith in the word we are made Christians children and heires of God through Iesus Christ Now being heires we are deliuered from death sinne and the Deuill and we haue righteousnes and eternall life But this farre passeth all mans capacitie that he calleth vs heires not of some rich and mighty Prince not of the Emperour not of the world but of God the almighty creatour of all things This our inheritaunce then as Paule sayth in an other place is inestimable And if a man could comprehend the great excellencie of this matter that he is the sonne and heire of God and with a constant Faith beleue the same this man would esteme all the power and riches of all the kingdoms of the world but as filthie donge in comparison of his eternall inheritāce He would abhorre whatsoeuer is high and glorious in the world yea the greater the pompe glory of the world is the more would he hate it To conclude whatsoeuer the world most highly estemeth and magnifieth that should be in his eyes most vile and abhominable For what is all the world with all his power riches and glory in comparison of God whose sonne and heire he is Furthermore he would heartely desire with Paule to be loosed and to be with Christ and nothing could be more welcome vnto him thē speedy death which he would embrace as a most ioyfull peace knowing that it should be the ende of all his miseries and that through it he should attaine to his enheritance c. Yea a man that could perfectly beleue this should not lōg remaine aliue but should be swalowed vp incontinent with excessiue ioy But the law of the members striuing against the law of the minde hindreth Faith in vs and suffereth it not to be perfect Therefore we haue neede of the helpe comfort of the holy Ghost which in our troubles and afflictions may make intercession for vs with vnspeakeable groning as before I haue sayd Sinne yet remaineth in the flesh which oftentimes oppresseth the conscience and so hindreth faith that we can not with ioy perfectly behold desire those eternall riches which God hath geuen vnto vs through Christ Paule himselfe feeling this battell of the flesh against the spirit crieth out O vvretched mā that I am vvho shall deliuer me from this body of death He accuseth his body which notwithstanding it behoued him to loue calling it by an odious name his death As if he would say My body doth more afflict me more greuously vexe me thē death it self For it hīdred in hī also this ioy of spirit He had not alwayes the sweete and ioyfull cogitations of the heauenly inheritaunce to come but he felt oftentimes also great heauines of spirite anguish and terrours Hereby we may plainly see how hard a matter Faith is which is not easily and quickly apprehended as certaine full and lothing spirites dreame which swallow vppe at once all that is contained in the holy Scriptures The great infirmitie which is in the Sainctes and the striuing of the flesh against the spirite do sufficiently witnesse how feeble Faith is in them For a perfect Faith bringeth by and by a perfect contempt and lothing of this present life If we could fully assure our selues and constantly beleue that God is our Father and we his sonnes and heires then should we vtterly contemne this world with all the glory righteousnes wisedom and power with all the royall scepters and crownes and with all the riches and pleasures therof We should not be so carefull for this life we should not be so addicted to the world and worldly things trusting vnto them when we haue them lamenting and despairing when we lose them but we should doe all things with great loue humilitie and patience But we do the contrary for the flesh is yet strong but Faith is feeble and the spirite weake Therfore Paule sayth very well that we haue here in this life but only the first fruites of the spirite and that in the world to come we shall haue the tenthes also Verse 7. Thorough Christe Paule hath Christ alwayes in his mouth he can not forget him For he did well forsee that nothing should be lesse knowen in the world yea among them which should professe themselues to be Christians then Christe and his Gospell Therefore he talketh of him and setteth him before our eyes cōtinually And as often as he speaketh of grace righteousnes the promise adoption inheritance he is alwayes wōt to adde In Christ or thorough Christ couertly impugning the law As if he would say These things come vnto vs neither by the lawe nor by the workes thereof much lesse by our owne strength or by the workes of mens traditions but onely by Christe Vers 8.9 But euen then vvhen ye knevv not God ye did seruice vnto them vvhich by nature vvere no Gods. But novve seing ye knovv God yea rather are knovvn of God hovv turne you againe vnto impotent and beggerly rudiments vvherevnto ye vvill be in bondage againe This is the conclusion of Paules disputation From this place vnto the end of the Epistle he doth not much dispute but onely geueth precepts as touching maners Notwithstanding he first reproueth the Galathians being sore displeased that this diuine and heauenly doctrine should be so suddenly and so easily remoued out of their heartes As if he would say Ye haue teachers which will bring you backe againe into the bondage of the law This did not I but by my doctrine I called you out of darknes of the ignorance of God into a wōderful light and knowledge of him I brought you out of bōdage and set you in the freedom of the sonnes of God not by preaching vnto you the workes of the lawe or the merites of men but the grace and righteousnes of God and the geuing of heauenly eternal blessings through Christ Now seeing this is true why doe ye so soone forsake the light and returne to darknes Why doe ye suffer your selues so easily to be brought from grace vnto the law from freedom to bondage Here againe we see as before I haue sayd that to fall in
here two sicke and feeble beggers meete together of whom the one is not able to helpe and heale the other but rather molesteth and troubleth the other We as being strong in Christe will gladly serue the lawe not the weake and beggerly but the mightie and rich lawe that is to say so farre forth as it hath power and dominion ouer the body For then we serue the lawe but onely in our body and outward members and not in our conscience But the Pope requireth that we should obey his lawes with this perswasion that if we doe this or that we are righteteous if we doe it not we are damned Here the lawe is more then a weake and beggerly element For whiles this bondage of the conscience continueth vnder the lawe there can be nothing but meere weaknes and pouertie Wherefore all the weight of the matter lieth in this word To serue The meaning therfore of Paule is this that he would not haue the conscience to serue vnder the lawe as a captiue but to be free and to haue dominion ouer the lawe For the conscience is dead to the law through Christ and the law againe vnto the cōscience Wherof we haue more largely entreated afore in the second Chapter Verse 10. Ye obserue dayes and monethes times and yeares By these words he plainly declareth what the false apostles taught namely the obseruation of dayes moneths times yeares The Iewes were commaunded to kepe holy the Saboth daye the new Moones the first and the seueth moneth the three appoynted times or feastes namely the pascall or passeouer the feast of weekes of the tabernacles and the yere of Iubilie These ceremonies the Galathians were also constrained by the false apostles to kepe as necessary to righteousnes Therfore he sayth that they losing the grace liberty which they had in Christe were turned backe to the seruing of weake and beggerly elements For they were perswaded by the false apostles that these lawes must nedes be kept and by keping of them they should obteine righteousnes but if they kept them not they should be damned Contrariwise Paule can in no wise suffer that mens consciences should be bound to the law of Moses but alwayes deliuereth them from the law Behold I Paule sayeth he a litle after in the .5 chap. do vvrite vnto you that if ye be circūcised Christe shall profit you nothing And Coloss 2. Let no mā iudge you in meat or drink or in a peece of an holy day or of a nevv Moone or Saboth day c. So sayth our Sauiour Christe The kingdō of God cometh not vvith obseruation of the lavv Much lesse then are mens consciences to be burdened snared with mens traditiōs Verse 11. I am in feare of you lest I haue bestovved on you labour in vaine Here Paule sheweth him selfe to be greatly troubled through the fall of the Galathians whom he would more bitterly reproue but that he feareth lest if he should deale with them more sharply he should not onely not make them better but more offend them and so vtterly alienate their mindes from him Therfore in wryting he chaungeth and mitigateth his words and as though all the harme redoūded vnto him selfe he sayth I am in feare of you lest I haue bestovved my labour on you in vaine That is to say it greueth me that I haue preached the gospell with so great diligence and faithfulnes amongst you and see no frute to come therof Notwithstanding although he shew a very louing a fatherly affection towards them yet withall he chideth them somwhat sharply but yet couertly For when he sayeth that he had laboured in vaine that is to say that he had preached the Gospell among them without any frute he sheweth couertly that either they were obstinate vnbeleuers or else were falne from the doctrine of faith Now both these as wel vnbeleuers as backsliders from the doctrine of faith are sinners wicked vnrighteous dāned Such therfore do obey the law in vaine they obserue daies moneths yeres in vaine And in these words I am in feare of you lest I haue bestovved on you labour in vaine is cōtained a certaine secret excōmunication For the Apostle meaneth hereby that the Galathiās were secluded separate frō Christ vnlesse they spedely returned to the sincere sound doctrine againe yet he pronoūced no open sentence against them For he perceaued that he could do no good with ouer sharpe dealing wherefore he chaungeth his stile and speaketh them very faire saying Verse 12. Be ye as I for I am euen as you Hetherto Paule hath ben occupied wholy in teaching and being moued with this great enormitie and wicked reuolting of the Galathians he was vehemētly incensed against them and chid them bitterly calling them fooles bewitched not beleuing the truth crucifiers of Christ c. Now the greater part of his Epistle being finished he beginneth to perceiue that he had handled them too sharply Therefore being carefull lest he should doe more hurt then good through his seueritie he sheweth that this his sharpe chiding proceded of a fatherly affection and a true Apostolical heart And so he amplifieth the matter with sweete and gentle wordes to the ende that if he had offended any as no dout there were many offended by these sweete louing words he might winne them againe And here by his owne example he admonisheth all Pastours and Ministers that they ought to beare a fatherly and motherly affection not towardes rauening wolues but towardes the poore sheepe miserably seduced and going astray patiently bearing with their faultes and infirmities instructing and restoring them with the spirite of mekenes For they can not be brought into the right way againe by any other meanes and by ouer sharpe reprouing and rebuking they are prouoked to anger or else to desperation but not to repentaunce And here is to be noted by the way that such is the nature and frute of true and sound doctrine that when it is well taught and well vnderstand it ioyneth mens hearts together with a singuler concord but when men reiect godly and sincere doctrine and embrace errors this vnitie and concord is soone broken Therfore as soone as thou seest thy brethern seduced by vaine and fantasticall spirites to fall from the article of Iustification thou shalt perceiue that by and by they wil pursue the faithfull with bitter hatred whom before they most tenderly loued This we find to be true at this day in our false brethern and other Sectaries who at the beginning of the reformation of the Gospell were glad to heare vs and redde our Bookes with great zeale and affection They acknowledged the grace of the holy Ghost in vs and reuerenced vs for the same as the ministers of god Some of them also liued familiarly with vs for a time and behaued them selues very modestly and soberly But when they were departed from vs
and peace with them but also we offer our selues to be their seruauntes and to doe for them what so euer we are able If not lette them perish and be cast downe into hell and not onely they but euen the whole world also so that God and his pure word doe remaine For as long as he remaineth life saluation and the faithfull shall also remaine Paule therefore doth well in cursing those troublers of the Galathians and in pronouncing sentence against them to witte that they are accursed with all that they teach and doe and in wishing that they might be cutte of especially that they might be roted out of the church of God that is that god should not gouerne nor prosper their doctrine nor their doings And this malediction procedeth from the holy ghost As Peter also in the .8 of the Actes curseth Simon the Sorcerer Thy money and thou perish together And the holy Scripture oftentimes vseth cursing against such troublers of mens consciences and chiefly in the Psalmes as Psal. 55. Let death come vpon them let them goe quicke into the pitte of corruption Also Let sinners be turned dovvne into hell and all they that forget God. Hitherto Paule hath fortified the place of Iustification with strong and mightie arguments Moreouer to the ende he might omit nothing here and there he hath intermingled chidings praisings exhortations threatnings and such like In the ende he addeth also his owne example namely that he suffereth persecution for this doctrine thereby admonishing all the Faithfull not to be offended nor dismayed when they shall see such vprours Sectes and offences raised vppe in the time of the Gospell but rather to reioyce be glad For the more the world rageth against the Gospell the more the Gospel prospereth and goeth happely forwardes This consolation ought at this day to encourage vs for it is certaine that the world hateth persecuteth vs for none other cause but for that we professe the truth of the Gospell It doth not accuse vs for theft murder whoredom and such like but it detesteth and abhorreth vs because we teach Christe faithfully and purely and geue not ouer the defence of the truth Therfore we may be out of all doubt that this our doctrine is holy and of God because the world hateth it so bitterly For otherwise there is no doctrine so wicked so foolish and pernicious which the world doth not gladly admitte embrace and defend and moreouer it reuerently entertaineth cherisheth and flattereth the professours thereof and doth all that may be done for them Onely the true doctrine of the Gospell life and saluation and the ministers therof it vtterly abhorreth and worketh all the spite that may be deuised against them It is therfore an euident token that the world is so cruelly bent against vs for no other thing but onely because it hateth the word Wherfore when our aduersaries charge vs that ther riseth nothing of this doctrine but warres seditions offences Sectes and other such infinite enormities let vs answere Blessed be that day wherin we may see these things But the whole world is in an vprour And wel done For if the world were not so troubled if the Deuil did not rage and stirre vp such broiles we should not haue the pure doctrine of of the Gospel which can not be preached but these broyles tormoiles must nedes folowe Therefore that which ye count to be a great euill we take to be a speciall happines The Doctrine of good workes Now folow exhortations and precepts of life good works For it is the custome of the Apostles after they haue taught Faith and in structed mens consciences to adde preceptes of good works wherby they exhort that faithfull to exercise the dueties of charitie one towards an other And reason it selfe after a sort teacheth and vnderstandeth this part of doctrine but as touching the doctrine of Faith it knoweth nothing at all therof To the end therfore that it might appeare that Christian doctrine doth not destroy good workes or fight against ciuill ordinaunces the Apostle also exhorteth vs to exercise our selues in good workes and in an honest outward conuersation and to keepe charitie and concord one with an other The world can not therefore iustly accuse the Christians that they destroy good works that they are troublers of the publike peace ciuile honestie c for they teach good works and all other vertues better then all the Philosophers Magistrates of the world because they adioyne Faith with their doings Verse 13. For brethern ye haue bene called vnto libertie onely vse not your libertie as an occasion vnto the flesh but by loue serue one an other As if he would say Ye haue now obtained libertie through Christe that is to say ye be farre aboue all lawes as touching conscience and before God ye be blessed and saued Christ is your life Therfore although the lawe sinne and death trouble and terrifie you yet can they not hurt you nor driue you to despaire And this is your excellent and inestimable libertie Now standeth it you in hand to take good heede that ye vse not that libertie as an occasion to the flesh This euill is common and the most pernicious of all others that Sathan stirreth vp in the doctrine of Faith namely that in very many he turneth this libertie wherwith Christe hath made vs free into the libertie of the flesh Of this the Apostle Iude also complaineth in his epistle There are crept in certaine vvicked mē sayth he vvhich turne the grace of our God into vvantonnes For the flesh is vtterly ignorāt of the doctrine of grace that is to say it knoweth not that we are made righteous not by workes but by Faith onely and that the lawe hath no aucthoritie ouer vs Therfore when it heareth the doctrine of faith it abuseth and turneth it into wantonnes and by and by thus it gathereth If we be without law let vs thē liue as we list let vs do no good let vs geue nothing to the nedie and let vs not suffer any euil for there is no lawe to constraine vs or binde vs so to doe Wherfore there is daunger on either side albeit the one is more tolerable then the other If grace or Faith be not preached no man can be saued for it is Faith alone that iustifieth and saueth On the other side if Faith be preached as of necessity it must be the more part of men vnderstand the doctrine of Faith carnally and draw the libertie of the spirite into the libertie of the flesh This may we see in all kinds of life as well of the high as the low All boast themselues to be professors of the Gospell and all bragge of Christian libertie and yet seruing their owne lustes they geue themselues to couetousnes pleasures pride enuie and such other vices No man doth his duetie faithfully no mā charitably serueth
yet continue still in their sinnes These men haue their iudgement already They that liue after the flesh shall die Also The vvorkes of the flesh are manifest vvhich are adulterie fornication vncleannes vvantonnes idolatrie vvitchcraft hatred debate emulations vvrath contentions seditions heresies enuie murthers drunkennes gluttonie and such like vvhereof I tell you before as also I haue told you that they vvhich doe such things shall not inherite the kingdom of God. Hereby we may see who be the very Saincts in dede They be not stocks stones as the Monkes and Scholemen dreame so that they are neuer moued with any thing neuer feele any lusts or desires of the flesh but as Paule sayth their flesh lusteth against the spirit and therfore they haue sinne and both can doe sinne And the .32 Psalme witnesseth that the faithfull doe confesse their vnrighteousnes pray that the wickednes of their sinne may be forgeuen where it sayeth I vvill confesse against my selfe my vvickednes vnto the Lord and thou forgauest the punishment of my sinne Therefore shall euery one that is godly make his prayer vnto thee c. Moreouer the whole Church which in deede is holy prayeth that her sinnes may be forgeuen her and it beleueth the forgeuenes of sinnes And in the .143 Psalme Dauid prayeth O Lord enter not into iudgement vvith thy seruaunt for in thy sight shall none that liueth be iustified And in the .130 Psalm If thou O Lord shouldest straitly marke iniquities Lord vvho shall stand in thy presence But vvith thee is mercy c. Thus doe the cheefest saincts and children of God speake and pray as Dauid Paule c. All the faithfull therfore doe speake and pray the same thing and with the same spirit The popish Sophisters read not the Scriptures or if they read thē they haue a veile before their eyes and therfore as they can not iudge rightly of any thing so can they not iudge rightly either of sinne or of holines Verse 18. If ye be led by the spirite ye are not vnder the lavve Paule cannot forget his doctrine of Faith but still repeateth it beateth it into their heades yea euen when he treateth of good works Here some man may obiect How can it be that we should not be vnder the law and yet thou notwithstanding O Paule teachest vs that we haue flesh which lusteth against the spirit fighteth against vs tormēteth vs and bringeth vs into bondage And in deede we feele sinne and can not be deliuered from the feeling therof though we would neuer so faine And what is this else but to be vnder the law But sayth he Let this nothing trouble you onely doe your endeuour that ye may be led by the spirite that is to say shew your selues willing to folow obey that will which resisteth the flesh and doth not accomplish the lustes thereof for this is to be led and to be drawne by the spirite then are ye not vnder the lawe So Paule speaketh of himselfe Rom. 7. In my minde I serue the lavve of God that is to say In spirit I am not subiect to any sinne but yet in my flesh I serue the law of sinne The faithfull then are not vnder the lawe that is to say in spirite for the law can not accuse them nor pronounce sentence of death against them although they feele sinne and confesse them selues to be sinners For the power and strength of the lawe is taken from it by Christ vvho vvas made subiect to the lavve that he might redeme them vvhich vvere vnder the lavve Therefore the lawe cannot accuse that for sinne in the faithfull which is sinne in deede and committed against the lawe So great then is the power and dominion of the spirite that the lawe cannot accuse the godly though they commit that which is sinne in deede For Christe is our righteousnes whom we apprehend by Faith he is without all sinne and therfore the law can not accuse him As long as we cleaue fast vnto him we are ledde by the spirite and are free from the lawe And so the Apostle euen when he teacheth good workes forgetteth not his doctrine concerning Iustification but alwayes sheweth that it is impossible for vs to be iustified by workes For the remnants of sinne cleaue fast in our flesh and therefore so long as our flesh liueth it ceaseth not to lust contrary to the spirite Notwithstanding there cometh no daunger vnto vs thereby because we be free from the law so that we walke in the spirite And with these wordes If ye be ledde by the spirite ye be not vnder the lavve thou maist greatly comfort thy selfe and others that be greeuously tempted For it oftentimes commeth to passe that a mā is so vehemently assailed with wrath hatred impatiencie carnall desire terrour and anguish of spirite or some other lust of the flesh that he can not shake them of though he would neuer so faine What should he doe in this case Should he despaire No God forbid but let him say thus with him selfe Thy flesh fighteth and rageth against the spirite Let it rage as long as it listeth onely see thou that in any case thou consent not to it to fulfill the lusts therof but walke wisely folow the leading of the spirit In so doing thou art free from the law It accuseth and terrifieth thee I graunt but altogether in vaine In this conflict therfore of the flesh against the spirit there is nothing better then to haue the word of God before thine eyes and therin to seeke the comfort of the spirite And let not him which suffereth this temptation be dismayed in that the Deuil can so aggrauate sinne that during the conflict he thinketh him selfe to be vtterly ouerthrowne and feeleth nothing else but the wrath of God and desperation Here in any wise let him not folow his owne feeling and the iudgement of reason but lette him take sure hold of this saying of Paule If ye be led by the spirite that is to wit if ye raise vp and comfort your selues through faith in Christ ye be not vnder the lawe So shall he haue a strong buckler wherewith he may beat backe all the fierie dartes which that wicked feende assaileth him withall How much so euer then the flesh doe boyle and rage yet can not all her motions and rages hurt cōdemne him for as much as he folowing the guiding of the spirite doth not consent vnto the flesh nor fulfill the lustes thereof Therefore when the motions of the flesh doe rage the onely remedie is to take to vs the sword of the spirite that is to say the word of saluation which is that God would not the death of a sinner but that he cōuert liue and to fight against them Which if we doe let vs not doubt but we shall obtaine the victorie although so long as the battaile endureth we feele the plaine
our cōmodity be not euil spoken of And in an other place that our ministery be not reprehēded Therfore when our ministery is praised we be not praised for our owne persons sake but as the Psalme sayth we are praised in God and in his holy name Verse 26. Prouoking one an other and enuying one an other Here he describeth the effect and frute of vaineglory He that teacheth any errour or is an authour of any new doctrine cā not but prouoke others and when they doe not approue and receaue his doctrine by and by he beginneth to hate them most bitterly We see at this day with what deadly hatred the Sectaries are inflamed againste vs because we will not geue place to them and approue their errours We did not first prouoke them nor spredde abrode any wicked opinion in the world but rebuking certaine abuses in the church and faithfully teaching the article of Iustification haue walked in good order But they forsaking this article haue taught many things contrary to the word of god Here because we would not lose the truth of the Gospell we haue set our selues against them and haue condemned their errours which thing because they could not abide they did not onely prouoke vs first without cause but also doe still most spitefully hate vs and that vpon no other occasion but onely vppon vaine-glory for they would gladly deface vs that they alone might rule and raigne For they imagine that it is a great glory to professe the Gospel wheras in deede there is no greater ignominie in the sight of the world Chap. 6.1 Brethren if a man be ouertaken by any fault ye vvhich are spirituall restore such one vvith the spirite of mekenes He that diligently wayeth the words of the Apostle may plainly perceaue that he speaketh not of errours and offences against doctrine but of farre lesser sinnes into the which a man falleth not wilfully and of set purpose but of infirmitie And hereof it cometh that he vseth so gentle and fatherly wordes not calling it errour or sinne but a fault Againe to the intent to diminish as it were to excuse the sinne and to remoue the whole fault from man he addeth If any man be ouertaken that is to say be beguiled of the Deuill or of the flesh Yea and this terme or name of Manne helpeth something also to diminish and qualifie the matter As if he should say What is so proper vnto man as to fall to be deceaued to erre So sayth Moises in Le. They are vvont to sinne like mē Wherfore this is a sentence full of heauenly cōfort Which once in a terrible conflict deliuered me from death For as much then as the Sainctes in this life doe not onely liue in the flesh but now and then also through the enticement of the Deuill fulfill the lusts of the flesh that is to say fal into impatiēcie enuie wrath errour doubting distrust and such like for Sathan alwayes assaileth both that is as wel the puritie of doctrine which he laboureth to take away by Sectes and dissensions as also the soundnes of life which he corrupteth with daily offences Therefore Paule teacheth how such men that are fallen should be dealt withall namely that they which are strong should raise vp restore them againe with the spirite of mekenes These things it behoueth them specially to know which are in the ministery of the word lest whilest they go about to touch all things to the quicke they forget the fatherly motherly affection which Paule here requireth of those that haue charge of soules And of this precept he hath set forth an example 2. Cor. 2. where he sayth that it was sufficient that he which was excommunicate was rebuked of many and that they ought now to forgeue him and comfort him lest he should be swalowed vp with ouermuch sorow Wherfore I beseech you sayth he vse charity towards him Therefore the pastors and ministers must in deede sharply rebuke those which are fallen but whē they see that they are sorowful for their offences then let them begin to raise them vp againe to cōfort them and to diminish and qualifie their faults as much as they can but yet through mercy onely which they must set against sinne lest they that be falne be swalowed vp with ouermuch heauines As the holy ghost is precise in maintaining defending the doctrine of faith so is he milde and pitiful in forbearing and qualifying mennes sinnes if they which haue committed them be sorowful for the same But as for the Popes synagoge like as in all other matters it hath both taught done cleane contrary to the cōmaundemēt and example of Paule euen so hath it done in this thing also The Pope with all his bishops haue bene very tyrantes butchers of mens consciences For they haue burdened them from time to time with new traditions and for euery light matter haue vexed them with their excōmunications and that they might the more easily obey their vaine terrours they annexed thervnto these sentences of Pope Gregorie It is the part and property of good mindes to be afraid of a faulte where no fault is And againe Our cēsures must be feared yea though they be vniust wrōgfull By these sayings which were brought into the Church by the Deuil they stablished their excommunication and this maiestie of the Papacie which is so terrible to the whole world There is no neede of such humilitie goodnes of mindes to be afeard of a fault where none is O thou Romish Sathan who gaue thee this power to terrifie and cōdemne mens cōsciēces that were terrified enough before with thy vniust wrōgful sētēces Thou oughtest rather to haue raised thē vp to haue deliuered thē frō false feares to haue brought thē frō lies errours to the truth This thou omittest according to thy title name to wit the mā of sin childe of perditiō thou imaginest a fault where no fault is This is in deede the craft deceit of Antichrist wherby he hath most mightely established his excommunication tyranny For who so euer despised his vniust sentences was coūted very obstinate wicked As some Princes did howbeit against their cōsciences for in those times of darknes they did not vnderstand that the Popes curses were vaine Let thē therfore to whom the charge of mens consciences is cōmitted learne by this cōmaundement of Paule how they ought to handle those that haue offended Brethrē sayth he if any mā be ouertaken with sinne do not trouble him or make him more sorowful be not bitter vnto him do not reiect or condemne him but amend him raise him vp againe and by the spirit of lenitie mildnes restore that which in him is lost by the deceit of the Deuil or by the weaknes of the flesh For the kingdom whervnto ye are called is a kingdō
it signifieth all the afflictions of the faithfull whose sufferings are Christes sufferings 2. Cor. 1. The sufferings of Christ abound in vs. Againe Novv reioyce I in my sufferings for you and fulfill the rest of the afflictiōs of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake vvhich is the Church c. The crosse of Christe therfore generally signifieth all the afflictiōs of the church which it suffereth for Christe which he him selfe witnesseth when he sayth Saule Saule vvhy persecutest thou me Saule did no violence to Christ but to his Church But he that toucheth it toucheth the apple of his eye There is a more liuely feeling in the head then in the other members of the body And this we know by experience for the litle toe or the least part of a mannes body being hurt the head forthwith sheweth it selfe by the countenaunce to feele the greefe thereof So Christe our head maketh all our afflictions his owne and suffereth also when we suffer which are his body It is profitable for vs to know these things lest we should be swalowed vppe with sorow or fal to despaire when we see that our aduersaries doe cruelly persecute excommunicate kill vs But let vs thinke with our selues after the example of Paule that we must glory in the crosse which we beare not for our owne sinnes but for Christes sake If we consider onely in our selues the sufferings which we endure they are not only grieuous but intolerable but when we may say Thy sufferings O Christe abound in vs Or as is said in the Psal. 44. For thy sake are vve killed all the day then these sufferings are not onely easie but also sweete according to that saying My burden is easie and my yoke is svveete Now it is well knowen that we at this day doe suffer the hatred and persecution of our aduersaries for none other cause but for that we preach Christe faithfully and purely If we would deny him and approue their pernicious errours and wicked religion they would not onely cease to hate and persecute vs but woulde also offer vnto vs honour riches and many goodly things Because therefore we suffer these things for Christes sake we may truely reioyse and glory with Paule in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ that is to say not in riches in power in the fauour of men c. but in afflictions weaknes sorow fightings in the body terrours in the spirite persecutions and all other euils Wherefore we trust it will shortly come to passe that Christe will say the same to vs that Dauid sayd to Abiathar the priest I am the cause of all your deaths Againe He that toucheth you toucheth the apple of mine eye As if he had sayd he that hurteth you hurteth me For if ye did not preach my worde and confesse me ye should not suffer these things So sayth he also in Iohn If ye vvere of the vvorld the vvorld vvould loue his ovvne but because I haue chosen you out of the vvorld therfore the vvorld hateth you But these things are treated of afore Verse 14. By vvhom the vvorld is crucified to me I vnto the vvorld This is Paules maner of speaking The world is crucified to me that is I iudge the world to be damned And I am crucified to the world that is the world againe iudgeth me to be damned Thus we crucifie and condemne one an other I abhorre all the doctrine righteousnes and works of the world as the poyson of the Deuil The world againe detesteth my doctrine and deedes and iudgeth me to be a sedicious a pernicious a pestilent felow and an heretike So at this day the world is crucified to vs and we vnto the world We curse and condemne all mans traditions concerning Masses Orders vowes wil-worshippings works all the abhominations of the Pope other heretikes as the dirt of the Deuill They againe do persecute kill vs as destroyers of religion and troublers of the publike peace The Monkes dreamed that the world was crucified to them when they entred into their Monasteries but by this meanes Christ is crucified and not the world yea the world is deliuered from crucifying and is the more quickened by that opinion of holines and trust which they had in their owne righteousnes that entred into religion Most foolishly wickedly therfore was this sentence of the Apostle wrested to the entring into Monasteries He speaketh here of an high matter of great importance that is to say that euery faithfull man iudgeth that to be the wisedom righteousnes and power of God which the world condemneth as the greatest folly wickednes and weaknes And contrariwise that which the world iudgeth to be the highest religion and seruice of God the faithfull doe know to be nothing else but execrable and horrible blasphemie against god So the godly condemne the world and againe the world condemneth the godly But the godly haue the right iudgement on their side for the spirituall man iudgeth all things Wherefore the iudgement of the world touching religion and righteousnes before God is as contrary to the iudgement of the godly as God and the Deuill are contrary the one to the other For as God is crucified to the Deuill and the Deuill to God that is to say as God condemneth the doctrine and workes of the Deuill for the Sonne of God appeared as Iohn sayth to destroy the workes of the Deuill and contrariwise the Deuill condemneth and ouerthroweth the word and the workes of God for he is murtherer and the father of lies so the world condemneth the doctrine and life of the godly calling them most pernicious heretikes and troublers of the publike peace And againe the faithfull call the world the sonne of the Deuil which rightly foloweth his fathers steppes that is to say which is as great a murtherer and lier as his father is This is Paules meaning when he sayth vvhereby the vvorld is crucified to me and I vnto the vvorld Now the world doth not onely signifie in the Scriptures vngodly and wicked men but the very best the wisest and holiest men that are of the world And here by the way he couertly toucheth the false apostles As if he should say I vtterly hate and detest all glory which is without the crosse of Christ as a cursed thing for the world with all the glory thereof is crucified to me and I to the world Wherefore accursed be all they which glory in your flesh and not in the crosse of Christ Paule therefore witnesseth by these wordes that he hateth the world with a perfect hatred of the holy Ghost and againe the world hateth him with a perfect hatred of a wicked spirite As if he should say It is impossible that there should be any agreement betweene me and the world What shall I then doe shall I geue place teach those things which please the
measure in prison more plenteously in death oft Of the Ievves fiue times receiued I fortie stripes saue one I vvas thrise beaten vvith roddes I vvas once stoned I suffered thrise shippevvracke night and day haue I bene in the deepe sea In iourneyings I vvas often in perilles of vvaters in perilles of robbers in perilles of mine ovvne nation in perilles among the Gentiles in perilles in the Citie in perilles in the vvildernes in perilles in the sea in perilles among false brethren c. These be the true markes and imprinted signes of which the Apostle speaketh in this place The which we also at this day by the grace of God beare in our bodies for Christes cause For the world persecuteth killeth vs false brethren deadly hate vs SathaÌ„ inwardly in our heart with his fiery dartes terrifieth vs and for none other cause but for that we teach Christ to be our righteousnes life These markes we choose not of any deuotion neither do we gladly suffer them but because the world and the Deuill do lay them vpon vs for Christes cause we are compelled to suffer them and we reioyce in spirite with Paule which is alwayes willing glorieth and reioyceth that we beare them in our body for they are a seale and most sure testimonie of true doctrine and faith These things Paule spake as I shewed afore with a certaine displeasure and indignation Verse 18. Brethren the grace of our Lord Iesus Christe be vvith your spirite Amen This is his last farewell He endeth the Epistle with the same wordes wherewith he began As if he sayd I haue taught you Christ purely I haue entreated you I haue chidden you and I haue lette passe nothing which I thought profitable for you I can say no more but that I heartely pray that our Lord Iesus Christe would blesse and encrease my labour and gouerne you with his holy spirite for euer Thus haue ye the exposition of Paules Epistle to the Galathians The Lord Iesus Christ our iustifier and Sauiour who gaue vnto me the grace and power to expound this Epistle and to you likewise to heare it preserue and stablish both you and me which I most hartely desire that we daily growing more and more in the knowledge of his grace and Faith vnfained may be found vnblameable and without fault in the day of our redemption To whom with the father and the holy Ghost be glory world without end AMEN 1. TIMOT 1. Vnto the King euerlasting immortall inuisible vnto God onely vvise be honour and glory for euer and euer AMEN FINIS Samuul 1. Esay 41. 1. Cor. 1. Hereof reade more in the Apologie of the church of England and in the booke of monuments fol. 992. Col. 2. Rom. 4. Iac. 2. Mar. 1. Mat. 3. Gen. 3 vers 2. Genes 4. Genes 6. 2. Peter 2.5 Genes 10.6 c. 1 Actes 14. Actes 7 5â— The church of the Gentiles 1. Cor. 2.1 1. Cor. 1.30 The argument of iustificatioÌ„ very necessary and diligently to be handled The rage of Sathan a sure argumeÌ„t that the day of iudgemeÌ„t is at hande The outrages of the Anabaptistes The Deuill troubleth not those that are buried and dead in sinne but especially those that are godly and hate sinne Genes 3 ver 15. For vvhose cause specially Luther setteth forth this vvorke and vvho they be that onely vnderstand this doctrine The dignitie of Gods vvord and the sacraments depend not vpon the vvorthines or vnvvorthines of the minister Iudges â—5 4. 1. Timot. 1 1â— Eccles 11 4. Psal. 121.4 The Churche shall neuer be quiet in this vvorld Vnderstande this of pestileÌ„t Libertines vvhich vvould vtterly take avvay the lavv al feare of god and the ministerie of his vvord Osea 4 4. Mich. â— 6. An exhortatioÌ„ to ministers 1. Cor. 11 19. 2. Cor. 6 15. Genes 3 5. 2. Cor. 1.12 Hovve many kindes of righteousnes there are Christian righteousnes The righteousnesse of faithe aptlye called the passiue righteousnes because it coÌ„sisteth in suffering receauing like as the righteousnes of the lavv is called th' actiue righteousnesse because it coÌ„sisteth in doing vvorking The infirmitie of man in teÌ„ptations The lavve can not comfort vs in afflictions The lavve is not giuen to a righteous maÌ„ but to the lavvlesse and disobedient Tit. 1 9 Rom. 3 20. Rom. 6 14. Rom. 10 4. Galat. 3 24 Po. 1 1â— Good vvorkes not forbiddeÌ„ ChristiaÌ„ righteousnesse not vvroughte by vs but vvrought in vs 1. Cor. 15.49 VVe caÌ„ do nothing for the obtaining of ChristiaÌ„ righteousnesse Io. 16 10. Heb. 1 3. 1. Cor. 1 30. Heb. 4.15 Rom. 4 15. 1. Io. 5 18. 1. Iohn 5.18 Rom. 1. vers 19.20.21 c. The drifte of the Apostle in the Epistle to the GalathiaÌ„s See vvhat vve fal into vvhen vve neglecte this doctrine or vvant true zeale to aduaÌ„ce the same 1. Cor. 1.30 Heb. 7.25 Rom. 4. 15. 1. Cor. 6.19 The occasioÌ„ of vvryting this Epistle to the Galathians The Deuil hateth the gospel stirreth vp vvicked meÌ„ against it The doctrine of the gospell The accusatioÌ„s vvhervvith the vvorlde chargeth the gospell The effectes of the gospell Coloss 1. ver 1â— The authority of the false Apostels Io. 8. Rom. 4 4.5.6 Math. 7 ver 22 The argument of the papistes against vs. VVith hovve greate constaÌ„cie S. Paule defendeth his vocation and authoritie against the false Apostles The summe of the tvvo first chapters Galat. 5. The minister of God must be sure of his calling The glorying of S. Paule necessary and holy Rom. 11.13 The Preachers are to be receaued as messengers from God by vvhose ministerie God himselfe speaketh The calling of the Apostles 1 Cor. 10.28 Ephes 4.11 VVho be Apostles Actes 1.24.25 The calling of Mathias Actes 9.15 The Apostles sainctes Math. 27 5. They vvhich be not called do kil and destroy The certaintie of calling VVhat daunger they be in vvhich haue no lavvfull calling VVhy Paule exalteth his calling so in euery place The profite of extolling our calling A holy pride The summe of the Epistle to the GalathiaÌ„s Math. 12.34 VVhat Paule goeth about in this Epistle Rom. 4.24.25 The victorie of Christ is ours 1. Cor. 15.57 Iohn 11.25 VVhy he saith and all the brethern These fantasticall spirites flie the crosse and therfore betake them selues to such places vvhere they may liue at ease The condition of all godly preachers The coÌ„fort of faithfull teachers laboring vnder the crosse 1. Cor. 2 9. The constant faith of Luther 1 Pet. 5 4. The vvord sacramentes are not polluted by our vngodlines The seat of Antichrist 2. Thes 2.4 The churche dispersed through the vvorld Grace Peace The article of of iustificatioÌ„ is continually to be beaten into our heds The greeting of the Apostle straunge and vnheard of to the vvorld Sinne. Conscience The doctrine of Christians Grace Peace Sinne is not released but by grace alone The vvorld knovveth not the doctrine of true godlines Onely by grace is the conscience
contemptible as Paule was among the Galathians as here he witnesseth of him selfe and to receaue him as an angel from heauen and to geue him such honour as if he had bene Christ Iesus him selfe and not to be offended with his afflictions being so great and so many Wherefore by these wordes he highly commendeth the vertue of the Galathians which he sayeth he will kepe in perpetuall remembraunce and so much estemeth the same that he desireth it may be knowne vnto all men Notwithstanding in setting forth so highly their benefites and praises he sheweth couertly how entirely they loued him before the comming of the false apostles and therwithall he moueth them to continue as they began and to embrace hym with no lesse loue and reuerence then they did before And hereby it may also appeare that the false apostles had greater aucthoritie amōg the Galathians then Paule himselfe For the Galathians being moued with their authoritie preferred them farre aboue Paule whom before they so dearly loued and receaued as an angell of god c. Verse 15. VVhat vvas then your felicitie As if he would say How happie were ye counted how much were ye then praised and commended The like maner of speech we haue in the song of the virgin Marie All generations shall call me blessed And these words VVhat vvas then your felicitie containe in them a certeine vehemēcie As if he would say ye were not only blessed but in all things most blessed highly cōmēded Thus he goeth about to qualifie mitigate his bitter potion that is to say his sharpe chiding fearing lest the Galathians should be offended therwith especially knowing that the false apostles would sclaūder him and most spitefully interprete his wordes For this is the qualitie and nature of these Vipers that they will sclaunder maliciously peruert those words which procede from a simple and sincere heart and wrest them cleane contrary to the true sense and meaning thereof They are maruelous cunning workemen in this matter farre passing all the witte and eloquence of all the Rhetoricians in the world For they are ledde with a wicked spirite which so bewitcheth them that they being enflamed with a diuelish rage against the Faithfull can no otherwise doe but maliciously interprete and wickedly peruert their wordes and wrytings Therefore they are like vnto the spider which sucketh venome out of sweete and pleasant flowers and this procedeth not of the flowers but of their owne venemous nature which turneth that into poyson which of it selfe is good and holesome Paule therefore by these milde and sweet wordes goeth about to preuent the false apostles to the ende they should haue no occasion to sclaunder and peruert his wordes after this maner Paule handleth you very vngentely he calleth you foolish bewitched and disobecient to the truth which is a sure token that he seeketh not your saluation but accounteth you as damned and reiected from Christe Ver. 15. For I beare you record that if it had bene possible ye vvould haue plucked out your ovvne eyes and haue geuen them to me He praiseth the Galathians aboue measure Ye did not onely entreat me sayth he most curteously and with all reuerence receauing me as an angell of God c but also if necessitie had required ye would haue plucked out your owne eyes and geuen them to me yea ye would haue bestowed your liues for me And in dede the Galathians bestowed their liues for him For in that they receaued and mainteined Paule whom the world accounted most execrable and accursed they turned vpon their owne heades as receauers mainteiners of Paule the cruell hatred and indignation of all the Iewes and Gentiles So also at this day the name of Luther is most odious to that world He that praiseth me sinneth worse then any idolater blasphemer periurer whoremonger adulterer murtherer or theefe It must needes be therfore that the Galathians were wel established in the doctrine faith of Christ seeing that they with so great daūger of their liues receaued maintained Paule which was hated throughout all the world For else they would neuer haue sustained the cruel hatred of the whole world Vers 16. Am I therfore becōe your enemy because I tel you the truth Here he sheweth the reason why he speaketh the Galathians so faire For he suspecteth that they take him for their enemie because he had reproued them so sharply I pray you sayth he set apart these rebukes and separate them from doctrine and ye shal finde that my purpose was not to rebuke you but to teach you the truth In deede I confesse that my Epistle is sharpe and seuere but by this seueritie I goe about to call you backe againe to the truth of the Gospel from the which ye are falne and to kepe you in the same therfore applie this sharpnes this bitter potiō not to your persons but to your disease And iudge me not to be your enemy in rebuking you so sharply but rather thinke that I am your father For vnlesse I loued you dearly as my children and knew also that I am beloued of you I would not haue reproued you so sharply It is the part of a frend freely to admonish his frend if he doe amisse and when he is so admonished if he be wise he is not angry with the other which hath so frendly admonished him and tolde him the truth but geueth him thanks It is commonly seene in the world that truth bringeth hatred and that he is accounted an enemie which speaketh the truth But amongst frendes it is not so much lesse amongst Christians Seing therefore I haue reprehended you of mere loue to the ende ye might abide in the truth ye ought not to be offended with me nor lose the truth or thinke me your enemie because of my fatherly reprehension All these things are spoken of Paule to confirme that which he sayd before Be ye as I am Ye haue not hurt me c. Verse 17. They are ielous ouer you amisse c. He reproueth here the flattery of the false apostles For Satan is wont by his ministers through wonderfull subtiltie craftie sleightes to begile the simple As Paule sayth Rom. 16. VVith faire speech and flattering they deceaue the hearts of the simple For first of all they make great protestations that they seeke nothing else but the aduaūcement of Gods glory and moreouer that they are moued by the spirite because the miserable people are neglected or else because the truth is not purely taught of others to teach the infallible truth that by this meanes the elect may be deliuered from errour and may come to the true light knowledge of the truth Moreouer they promise vndouted saluation to those that receaue their doctrine If vigilant and faithfull pastors doe not withstand these rauening wolues they will doe great harme to the church vnder this pretēce of godlines vnder this sheepes clothing